Ties of love and Friendship

[oni flygon]

Note: The first few chapters aren't edited. I have a few mistakes in them so please wait for me to post the edited versions.

History
07/21/04
Chapter 1 edited
Chapter 2 edited
Prologue added


Hello! It's Oni, your favorite Yellow obsessed PC member. Here's my second fanfiction. Don't worry. It's going to be a long one...so, enjoy!

Note: This takes place 15 years after the G/S/C chpaters of Pokemon:Special. Yes this is another Pokemon Special fanfic.
Disclaimer: I don't own Pokemon nor Pokemon: Special. Pokemon Special is written by Hidenari Kusaka and illustrated of MATO (and later Satoshi Yamamoto).

Ties of Love and Friendship

Prologue:

When I was a kid, I used to ask my mom about my dad before I go to sleep. Every night, she would tell me about a trainer with my eyes. The same eyes that saw many battles and endured many hardships. I’d ask my mom what happened to him. But then, she just sang me to sleep. In my dreams, I’d see my father, smiling. I only saw his face once—in a photograph, with my mother, which was taken when they were young. That same face loomed in my dreams every night. The same sharp green eyes and messy dark brown hair…just like mine.

My name is Gary and I’m eleven years old. The day I woke up and became a trainer, my whole life has changed. Everything I knew ever since I was young turned out to be very different that I thought.

This long journey, which I started, was something that I didn’t expect. Along the way, I met friends, enemies, and answers to the very question about my father. Now begins my journey tied by love and friendship.

Chapter 1: New Beginnings

“Wake up, honey,” My mother’s voice rang inside my head “You know what day it is today, huh, Gary?”

I sat up my bed, pushing away the covers slowly and rubbed my eyes. I tried to remember what day it is. Yesterday was my eleventh birthday. Every trainer in town either stays home or leaves home to start their training. My mother was sitting next to me wearing her usual house wear and an apron.

I was in my blue-checkered pajamas when I replied, “Mom, I think I want to start my training,”

“Gary,” My mother said as she hugged me. “I’m so proud of you.”

I rubbed my eyes again as she released me from her embrace.

“Now, if you’re ready, I’ll be downstairs.” She said as she turned. Her long yellow hair flowed behind her.

I quickly stood up and dressed quickly. I went to my bathroom, washed my face and brushed my teeth. Today, I’m going to start my Pokémon training. Soon, I was dressed with my favorite pair of jeans and boots. I wore my long sleeved purple sweater and I combed my hair in my own style; like my dad’s messy, matted hair. I quickly came down the stairs to meet my mom in the kitchen.

I could smell the sweet aroma of breakfast as I descended down the stairs quickly. As I entered the kitchen, my mother stood there to meet me. She let out one small sigh and embraced me.

“Mom,” I muttered in an annoyed voice. “Don’t worry, I’ll just be fine.” I then noticed tears coming out of her eyes. “Mom?”

She suddenly released me and wiped her tears off with her apron. “Sorry,” she said with small sobs. “You just remind me of your father.” Her voice was cracked and chocked.

“Mom,” I began but she quickly interrupted me.

“No, It’s ok.” She replied in her own voice. “Breakfast’s ready.”

I looked at her face again, to see her dried tears from her sparkling eyes. I felt very stupid inside denying her love.

~*~*~*~

“Now, be nice to the professor,” My mom said as she straightened my shirt.

“I know mom,” I replied in a very frustrated voice. “That’s the third time you said me.”

I glanced behind her to see Chuchu, Mom’s Pikachu sleeping lazily in front of the porch. She yawned once then continued sleeping.

“Now, if the Pokémon looks cool or cute doesn’t mean it’s the right choice, ok?” She said in her lecture voice. She then led me to the door. “Now, are you sure you have everything?”

“Yes, mom, everything’s here.” I was already outside of the doorstep when she stopped me.

“Gary,” She came running to me. “I want you to have this.” She then handed me some sort of medallion. It was faded and cracked around the edges. I couldn’t make up the colors of the medallion. “Your father used to wear this when I met him. I’m sure it will help you someday,”

I took the pendant from her hands. “Thanks, mom.” I said as I hugged her one last time. This was the only part of my father that was close to me.

“It’s okay,” she whispered. “I know this is hard for me, but I know your father will be proud.” Tears began to flow from her eyes once again.

“Mom, I promise I’ll make you proud.” I said within her tight embrace. She kissed me one last time and waved me goodbye. Deep inside me, I was going to cry. I’m going to miss my mom. I know how she feels every night; I slip away from her grasp.

~*~*~*~

We live in Pallet town, the town where my dad and great-grandfather used to live. Everyone told me that my father used to be the gym leader of Viridian city and my great-grandfather was a well-known scientist. I never remembered seeing my great-grandfather. I guess I was too young.

I walked tirelessly to my great-grandfather’s lab in the outskirts of Pallet town. My aunt and my grandfather’s aid replaced him and continued on his research. I used to go there many times when I was small. My mom and me held hands together as we looked at different Pokémon in the fields and their habitats. Now, I’m going here one last time to begin my journey.

I knocked at the wooden door twice and waited patiently. Finally, the door opened and there stood my aunt. She was quite tall and beautiful with her long dark brown hair. Her long, white lab coat reached up to her knees. She was wearing a green shirt and jeans inside. My aunt greeted me with a smile that looked similar to my dad’s.

“Come on in, Gary,” she said as she led me into the laboratory.

The walls were filled with many books and graphs. Almost all of the heavy books and graphs were written and made by my great-grandfather. I noticed portraits of my great-grandfather, aunt and my father in one desk.

“My, Gary, is that you?” The professor was behind a stack of papers when he noticed me. He stood up and approached us. “Look how tall you have grown.”

“Thanks,” I said, a bit blushing.

“Now,” he began. “So you went here to choose your first Pokémon eh?” he said.

“Yes, professor.” I replied in a firm voice.

“Okay, follow me.”

My aunt left us as the professor led me to a room where machines were quiet and the wall was painted white. Three Pokéballs are sitting at a table.

“Now,” The Professor began. “These Pokéballs contain three different Pokémon. If you choose very wisely, your Pokémon may win you many battles.” He then let out the three Pokémon all at once.

The professor threw the three Pokéballs at the same time. The red and white spheres exploded in mid air and out from the smoke, three forms emerged. One green Pokémon stood on all fours and had a bulb on its back. It wagged its small tail as it looked curiously around the room. The other one was blue turtle Pokémon with a shell behind its back. It bobbed its head up and down as it looked back at the Professor with an uneasy gaze. The third Pokémon, was a red lizard Pokémon with a long tail ending in a flame. It looked at me with utmost curiosity with its docile eyes. It then yawned and approached me. I kneeled down as I patted the Pokémon’s head, which was full of short, soft, warm fur.

“You seem to like Charmander eh?” said the professor.

“Yeah,” I said as I laughed while picking up the Charmander.

“Gary,” The Professor began. “Has your mother told you what was your father’s first Pokémon?”

“No professor,” I responded “Why?”

The professor laughed as he kneeled down, examining the Charmander. “It’s quite a coincidence since Charmander was your father’s first pick.”

~*~*~*~

“Gary, this is a Pokédex,” The professor then handed me a red, rectangular, plastic book. I pressed a button and it opened. Buttons filled up most of the space alongside with a small monitor screen in the center.

“Your father and his friends had one of these.” He said smiling. “They used one of the old versions of the Pokédex to record all the Pokémon in the world. I know you know a lot of Pokémon but…I think it’s best that you always have this incase, okay?”

I was about to argue that I’m not a kid who doesn’t know a thing about Pokémon but I stopped myself and just smiled. “Thanks, professor,”

To Be Continued...

[Kenta]

very nice piece of work!

I hope to read more soon^^

[PKMN_grl]

Ooo... Nice, continue please!

[oni flygon]

Updated 4 times...

Chapter 2: Vivid Memories

I waved goodbye to my aunt and the professor. I may return here someday laughing and watching the Pokémon roam freely. But now, I’m already walking to the next city. Long grass covered my path. As well as trees that gave me shade for every step I take. After a few minutes’ walk, I saw a glimpse of houses in the horizon. Then, there came tall skyscrapers next. I came running down the meadows to go to my first destination, Viridian City. I didn’t care if my feet hurt, all I just want to know if my father was there, waiting for me. I was too stupid to notice a trainer walking by.

“Hey!” I crashed into a girl with short dark hair and dark brown eyes. She looked quite older than me. “Watch where you’re going, kid!” She yelled.

“Sorry, but I have to go,” I said as I stood up.

“You’re not going anywhere,” She shouted, suddenly dragging me by my shirt.

“Hey,” I resisted. “Stop it!”

“What you need to know is to learn some manners.” She said as she kept dragging me.

After a few minutes of resistance, I know it’s very foolish to fight back since it’s obvious she’s a lot stronger. She stopped by a large building with big bold letters that said: “GYM.”

“Why are you taking me here?” I yelled as she pushed me inside.

“Keep walking,” She said, now in a much cooler voice. “Hallway to the left.”

I followed her instructions, as I turned left. And there I was in a beautifully decorated hallway full of pictures from side to side. There were pictures of people I haven’t seen before. The pictures were huge, occupying an enormous amount of space. Under the pictures, there were bronze plaques with names and numbers written as years.

“Where are we?” I asked her as she released me from her grasp.

“Hall of Gym Leaders,” She replied. “You look very familiar so I have to drag you here to see for yourself.”

“Huh?” Bewilderment pervaded me.

“Look!” She pointed to a picture that I immediately recognized as my father. “You look a lot like Green.”

I stared at the picture. There was something different to this picture than the picture I kept inside me. For instance, my father in that picture looked a bit stern looking than what I knew in the picture that I have kept. I always thought that he was supposed to be a kind person. The sharp eyes of my father’s portrait glared back at me as I continued to stare.

“H—he’s my father,” I stammered.

“Really?” Yelled the girl in an almost hysterical way. “I can’t believe it! No wonder!” she then shook my hand.

“The name’s Lynn, current gym leader of Viridian City.” She said with a toothy smile.

“Um…Gary,” I replied, lost in words. “Nice to meet you.”

~*~*~*~

“Seven years after your father became Gym leader, he resigned.” Lyn said as we walked across the empty corridor. “Making him the youngest Gym Leader and Gym Leader with the shortest term in Viridian city’s history”

“Lyn,” I insisted on impatiently. “What can you tell me of my dad?”

She looked at me bewildered. “Well, first of all, he doesn’t like going to this gym and he likes to go around a lot.”

For me, that was a dead end. I know my father was much more than that.

“So,” She began. “You said that you’re starting your training?”

“Yeah,” I replied with eagerness while nodding me head.

“How about a practice battle?”

~*~*~*~

I was lead into the stadium. Lights glared brightly at me as I nervously took out my Pokéball containing my Charmander. I stood in one end of the battlefield while Lyn stood on one end.

“So you’re a beginner, eh?” Lyn began. “I’ll use this Pokémon then. Go, Houndour!”

I trembled, as she sent out a dog Pokémon with what seems to be a miniature skull imbedded in its forehead. Bones seem to surround its black body. Its piercing glare sent shivers through my spine.

I gathered all of my courage and threw my Pokéball. “Go, Charmander!” I yelled.

Charmander emerged from his Pokéball and first stared at me then at Lyn and her Houndour.

“Nice choice,” Lyn said with an irritating voice. “I’ll let you go for the first move.”

I nodded once. I tried to remember Charmander’s attacks. “Charmander, use scratch!” I commanded.

My Charmander growled and ran towards the Houndour. It swung its claws attempting to graze the Houndour. The hit connected and Houndour jumped backward once.

“Houndour, Mean Look!”

Houndour glared at my Charmander. Unexpectedly, everything turned dark. I saw nothing except the Houndour’s eyes. Pairs of eyes appeared around me. Different sets of eyes that stared at me. I couldn’t breathe; I fell to my knees grasping my throat. I felt a cold chill surround me. Cold sweat trickled down my face.

“Is this dying?” I asked myself.

“Gary!” A voice echoed around me. I tried to respond but my breath held me back. “Gary!” This time, the voice was louder. The darkness disappeared and I was back in the gym. I was breathing hard. As I raised my head, I saw Lyn with a concerned look. Charmander and Houndour were staring at me.

“I’m so sorry!” she said. “I didn’t know Mean Look could affect humans.”

I tried to catch my breath. Every vain in my head throbbed rapidly. My heart pounded uncontrollably. Before I can speak, doors of the gym slammed open.

“Okay,” shouted a female voice. “Who’s the Gym Leader here?” her arrogant voice resounded through the whole gym. I looked over to the entrance and saw a sandy blond haired girl. Her face, filled with freckles, showed a smiling face with glaring eyes. She wore a dark red jacket and an untidy white shirt under it. She had faded jeans that seem to be too big for her.

“Michelle,” Said a voice behind her. “I don’t think this is the first gym.” The other voice came from a boy. He looked a lot like the girl and even dressed like her, except that he wore a dark shirt instead of a white shirt; they must be twins.

“Who cares,” She said with her arrogant voice. “I want a challenge instead of walking around with you!”

“We still have a lot to go,” argued the boy.

“I’ll be back,” Lyn said as she moved swiftly towards the girl.

“I’m here for a challenge!” yelled Michelle.

Lyn smirked as she folded her arms. “Let me see your badges.”

“Badges?” Michelle muttered with a bewildered look.

“Yeah, you need seven to challenge me officially.” Lyn replied. “Rules, you see.”

“I told you!” said the boy from behind Michelle. He was pointing finger at her.

“Shut up, Nick!” Michelle retorted.

“But you can have a practice battle if you want.” Lyn continued before Michelle could turn violent on Nick.

“Awesome!” Michelle yelled as she released Nick’s red jacket.

~*~*~*~

I sat down with Nick on a bench near Lyn during the battle.

“Are you sure you can sit up, Gary?” She asked reassuringly.

“I’m just fine.” I replied with a smile.

“Hey!” Michelle yelled, pointing at Lyn. “Are we going to battle or what?”

“I’m sorry, but she’s a bit impatient.” Nick said to Lyn as he scratched his sandy blonde hair. “She’s always like that…”

“It’s all fine by me,” Lyn replied with a smile. “You go for the first move!”

“Awesome!” Michelle said as she gripped her fist. “Go, Squirtle!”

She released a blue Pokémon, which I recognized was the same one from the laboratory. It bobbed its round head up and down.

“Good choice,” Lyn sighed. “Go, Houndour!”

Michelle’s smile widened. “Fire’s weak against water you know. Some gym leader you are.”

“Just attack.” Lyn mumbled irritably.

“Squirtle, water gun!” Michelle yelled all of the sudden.

Squirtle shot out a small blast of water from its mouth and towards Houndour. Houndour evaded the attack by a blink of an eye. Its agility was pretty impressive in comparison to its level.

“Squirtle, keep firing!” Squirtle sent out many blasts of water to Houndour but each attack missed. Then I noticed a pattern. Houndour circled Squirtle with every attack. As it circled, it closed it one step at a time.

“C’mon Squirtle!” Yelled Michelle. My heart throbbed with excitement as Houndour closed in. Doesn’t Michelle notice? I felt a very strong urge to attack. But patience overwhelmed me. Michelle’s Squirtle was now very exhausted. I noticed its power of the water gun weakening.

“Houndour, finish it of with take down!” Lyn commanded.

A rush of satisfaction went through me as Houndour lunged at Squirtle knocking it out. Michelle was appalled.

“How did that happen?” She yelled. “Squirtle, return!” Squirtle was immediately retuned and the Pokéball bounced back into Michelle’s hand. She stormed towards Lyn with a very irritated face.

“You said your Houndour’s weaker.” Michelle yelled as she tried to match Lyn’s height.

“Look, you had your practice battle, so scram!” Lyn said.

“Okay, you heard her Michelle,” Nick said as she dragged his sister out of the gym.

“Listen you,” She said pointing to Lyn. “I’ll be stronger, just you wait!” She screamed as she was dragged away from the Gym.

~*~*~*~

“Hey Gary, I want you to be strong so that you don’t have bore me like that girl, okay?” Lyn said as she waved.

“Don’t worry, I will!” I yelled and waved back.

I walked down the road to the outskirts of the city. Much of the outskirts are mountains and trees. A vast forest seems to loom ahead in the horizon. As I walked, something caught my eye. I looked to my right and atop of a tall hill, two dark hooded figures looked down at me. I sensed something mysterious within the dark figures. Something evil. With a blink of an eye, they disappeared. I tried to ignore the eerie sight as I walked. Do these people know my father?

To Be Continued

Comments? Critisicms?

[Omega-Brendan]

Why isn't there any mention fo Red???

I need to know something about him, argh, you going to do Mangaspecial shipping and also Chosen shipping might fit in Kanto...

so it will be Ash eh? and for Blue?? maybe erm... ga, I'm stuck... *runs off*

[Kenta]

great chapter you made!

keep up the good work!

[PKMN_grl]

Oooo... Mysterious people...

Good work, continue pleaes!

[oni flygon]

Thanks for the reviews guys. ^_^;; Don't wory Omega, Red is in here. XD

Chapter 3: Shadows of Fate

Walking alone has a more different feeling than I imagined. I felt alone and scared on my own. But I’ve gone a long way already. I’m not going to give up easily. Viridian Forest loomed ahead of me. The dark trees that loomed menacingly stared down at me. I gathered up my courage and entered the trees. I may encounter wild Pokemon here, so I better be ready.

“Come on out, Charmander.”

I felt confidence inside me as my Pokemon came out.

“Char!” It responded.

“We’re going to catch some Pokemon,” I said to it.

“Charmander!” It replied with eagerness. I felt much braver as I walked deeper and deeper into the forest with my Pokemon.

I heard a rustle in the bushes nearby. My Charmander was thinking the same as it readied for in attack position. But the rustling stopped. I felt an icy wind blow across my neck. It sent me chills through my spine. I looked back expecting to see something but found nothing.

“Let’s looks closer,” I said to my Charmander.

He nodded once and followed me as I walked near the shrubs. Every step I take, I hear the crushing of dead leaves under my feet. The wind blew once more and rustled the leaves of the trees. As I went near the bush, I heard a droning noise. The sound of multitude of wings flapping came closer and closer. I looked back and saw a Pidgey flying away. After the Pidgey came two Beedrills closely in pursuit. I ducked at once to avoid the assault. The three of them passed me swiftly as I looked around again.

“Let’s help Charmander,” I commanded “Ember!”

Charmander let out a yell and fired multiple red specks of fire. The attack hit both Beedrills. But it didn’t faze both of them one bit. They ignored their prey and focused their attention on my Charmander and me. At once, they charged towards us with their barbs pointing at us. I didn’t hesitate to grab my Charmander as the two chased us down. I ran as fast as I could but they gained at us inch by inch. I can hear my pulse beating in my ears as I ran as fast as I can. I closed my eyes almost accepting my fate and tripped over a tree root. I hugged my Charmander close to me and closed my eyes.

“Ice Beam!” Commanded a loud voice behind me.

At once, the droning noise ceased. I looked up and saw both Beedrills frozen. I looked back and saw a man with a dark hood. His long red hair was tied and let was left hanging outside of his hood. Behind the shadows of his face, I noticed two piercing silver eyes that looked down at me. Behind him, a blue-green Pokemon with sharp teeth stood with dark eyes. He let out his hand at me as if trying to help me stand up.

“Thanks,” I said as I took his hand and stood up.

But immediately, he turned around, returning his Pokemon. He then began walking away.

“Wait,” I called out. “Who are you?”

“None of your business,” It was different voice this time. It was a cold young voice that seems to stop me in my tracks.

He jumped once and disappeared from my sight.

“Hold on!” I yelled. But everything that was left was my voice that echoed into the void.

~*~*~*~

I walked back where I started with my Charmander with a concerned look. I kept thinking of the hooded man. Was he one of the men looking down at me outside of Viridian City? I finally remembered my motive before the incident. I looked back at the bushes that were torn down by the assault and noticed something. The ground was spattered with blood all around me and led to a body. I remembered the Pidgey that was chased by the Beedrills. I lifted the limp body and noticed that it was still breathing.

“Got to find something,” I told myself as I took down my backpack. I tried to search for medicine but instead found bandages.

I wrapped bandages around the Pidgey’s bleeding wings. I was desperate as I felt the warm blood trickle across my palms. I started to panic when my hands started to glow. I then noticed the Pidgey’s wings being mended slowly. All the blood began to disappear and what were left were ruffled feathers. The Pidgey opened its eyes and looked at me astonished. It hoped across my hands and flew up and landed in my shoulder.

“I guess you’re pretty grateful huh?” I laughed. The Pidgey let out a shrill cry as it ruffled its feathers.

“Char-man-der!” My Charmander growled trying to get some attention. I patted his head and noticed bloodstains on my hands.

I couldn’t understand. Did I actually heal this Pidgey?

~*~*~*~

After meandering through the forest for two days, I realized something.

“Face it, I’m lost,” I cried out loud as I sat down.

“Face it, we’re lost,” echoed a familiar voice. “Hey, did someone just…”

I followed the voice and I was right. Nick and Michelle, the two trainers I met before in Viridian Gym were standing in a clearing arguing.

“Well, we couldn’t be lost if it wouldn’t be your crappy instincts!” Nick yelled as he pointed at Michelle.

“No way!” Michelle yelled back. “You were the one with the map upside down!”

“You said to go right when I said left!”

“It’s supposed to be right except when you said to go straight when we’re supposed to left!”

“But it’s supposed to be right you idiot!”

“Excuse me,” I butted in. “But I’m lost too.” I said with a smile.

“Great, more people to yell at.” Michelle mumbled.

“No, no, no,” I hesitated. “I want to help you guys or something.”

“Hey I remember you,” Nick said in his calm voice. “You’re the guy from the gym.”

“What?” Michelle growled, “He’s from that stupid gym huh?”

“No it’s ok, I’m just there for a visit.” I tried to calm down the agitated Michelle.

“You can join us,” Smiled Nick

“You get to scram.” Michelle mumbled.

“So,” Nick began stretching out an arm. “My name is…”

“Nick and Michelle. I know.” I quickly replied.

“And you’re,”

“Gary” I replied.

“Nice to meet you,” He shook my hand.

I looked at Michelle but she had her arms crossed losing interest.

“Can we go now?” She drawled.

“Ok, ok” Nick sighed. “Onwards.”

~*~*~*~

“Can we stop?” Michelle said in her frustrated voice.

“It’s going to be the fourth time if we do,” replied Nick not even bothering to look back.

“My feet hurt,” Michelle, added.

Nick let out a frustrated sigh. The scraping of Michelle’s shoes across the rocky ground irritated me. Every step she takes is like long fingernails scrapping across a chalkboard.

“I think we should rest, Nick.” I said trying to ignore the scraping feet.

“Oh, ok” Nick sighed. “But just for a few minutes.”

Michelle fell down and started to complain why we should be out of the forest by now. Sitting down, I tried to keep my focus while Michelle kept talking out loud. A headache started to grow in me. My head throbbed as blood passed veins in my head. I looked around feeling dizzy; everything was out of focus. A cold wind blew through the trees. Leaves rustled and fell as the wind blew…

“Come…to me,” hissed a voice.

I looked back at Nick and Michelle. Both of them are arguing and yelling at each other.

“Come,” Repeated the voice. It sounded cold and dry.

I felt myself standing and walking towards the shadows of the forest.

“Yes, yes,” chanted the voice. “Yes, come to me.”

I could not control myself as I tried to yell.

“Gary?” Yelled Nick. “Where are you going?”

I kept walking without looking back. My fists are clenched as I kept walking into the void. I could see a face—no a mask. A white mask was floating in the darkness staring at me with its evil grin fixed at me.

“Yes,” It whispered. “You…are mine!” it suddenly yelled.

“Now!” Yelled a voice.

A dark figure came out of nowhere kicked the mask. An ear splitting shriek was heard once the kick connected. The trees started to shake and leaves began to fall.

“Now, Toshin!” The figure yelled.

Another dark figure came and grabbed me by my arm. His dark heavy cloak weighed down on me as he started to run.

“Run!” said the man grabbing my arm. At that moment, I ran as fast as I can.

“Gary!” I heard nick and Michelle running after me.

“Friends, eh?” mumbled the man. I looked at the man and his hood was down. I noticed something odd about him. His long dark hair flowing with the wind along with a pierced ear with what seems to be a tooth hanging. A red tattoo with an intricate pattern I’ve never seen was in his left cheek. He then abruptly stopped when we reached the edge of the forest.

“Gary,” Nick gasped as he caught up. Michelle was trailing behind him gasping for air and trying to stand up.

“Who are you?” I asked the man.

He looked at me once with his dark eyes and smiled.

“It’s been like yesterday when I last saw you,” He replied.

A shriek was heard deep in the forest.

“Silver,” The man whispered with a concerned tone.

He began to run back but I halted him.

“Who are you?” I asked once more.

“Toshin,” He said “Toshin Heihshiro.” He didn’t hesitate to look back at me as he ran back into the forest.

To Be Continued

[Kenta]

Very cool chapter!

Its cool that he used healing on the Pidgey. The trait moves on^^

so did he get that Pidgey?


so Silver is Toshin?

[oni flygon]

*tweeks orignial draft a bit*

That confuses the readers bit... Yeah he got the Pidgey. Toshin is different from Silver. Silver was the one who kicked whatever-it-was. ^^

[oni flygon]

Chapter 4: Requiem

“So,” Began Nick. “Have you met that guy before?”

“No,” I replied. “Haven’t seen him before.”

“Are you sure? He said he’s seen you before.”

“I’m positive I’ve never met him before.”

“What are you two blabbering about?” Michelle arrogantly said disrupting our conversation. “You two go along so well, you leave me all alone here.”

“Sorry, sis.” Nick said. “I’m just curious about that guy we met at the woods.”

“Who cares about him?” She yelled.

“He said his name was Toshin,” I said quietly trying to remember. “Toshin Heihshiro.”

~*~*~*~

The sun was setting already and we haven’t reached Pewter City yet. The clouds began to form shadows in the sky and the trees cast long shadows over us. The trail seems to go endlessly. The red rays of the sun glared ominously at us as if it proclaimed an ill omen.

“I think we better stop for the day,” Nick said as I pried my eyes off the setting sun.

“Finally!” Michelle sighed.

We set our backpacks down as Nick started the fire from gathered firewood. Everything was so peaceful as darkness enveloped around us. A few hoots and chirps were heard in the darkness. I looked at both Michelle and Nick. Nick was cooking while Michelle seems to be sleeping.

“You know how to cook?” I asked him.

“Well, my dad actually taught me how to cook.” He replied with an embarrassed smile.

I sighed once and looked down.

“Is there something wrong?” He said with a doubtful voice.

“Nothing,” I said wiping of tears behind my eyes. “I just never met my father.”

“Oh, sorry.” He apologized.

I pulled out the amulet my mother gave me and looked at it. The faded metal surface reflected the fires embers as they floated across the night. I sighed once more as I placed it around my neck.

“Soup?” Nick said as he handed me a bowl full of vegetables and bits of meat.

I accepted the soup and began eating it wholeheartedly. Maybe I can see my father someday…someday.

~*~*~*~

I gazed at the sky inside my sleeping bag. Nick and Michelle are already asleep and everything was quiet except for the soft crackling sounds of the smoldering fire. I closed my eyes thinking about my mother and thought how sad she would be this time without me. The wind blew and carried the embers with it across the sky. I sighed again as I opened my eyes. I wonder what was my father like?

~*~*~*~

“Rise and shine everyone!” I heard Nick call out.

I heard a soft mumble beside me. It must’ve been Michelle.

“C’mon everybody, it’s a new day!” Said Nick as he packed up his belongings. The clanging of spoons and bowls forced me to sit up. I rubbed my eyes and looked around. Michelle was drooling next to me with her sandy hair messy and pointing everywhere.

“Wake up, Michelle,” Nick said shaking her.

“Shut up,” Michelle mumbled. “Trying to sleep.”

Nick sighed.

“It might be afternoon once she wakes up.” Nick said to me.

“That’s fine, I’ll be waiting for you guys,” I said trying to tidy my hair.

“Thanks,” Smiled nick. “I think there’s a river on the far side. Maybe you can freshen up a bit there.”

“Thanks,” I replied as I wore my boots. “I’ll be back in a few minutes.”

~*~*~*~

I followed Nick’s direction and found myself in front of a clear river near the edge of the forest. I remembered the incident yesterday. I pictured in my mind the mysterious floating mask and its eerie smile. Then I remembered the two men that saved us.

I washed my face with cool water and took out my Pokemon.

“Charmander!” He cried out taking a drink of water cautious not to accidentally dip its tail in the water.

My Pidgey flew up high and sat on my shoulder ruffling my feathers and cooing. I looked at its wound trying to make sure that its fine but I never saw a trace or scars. It hoped down and took a drink of water.

“It was impressive of you to heal that Pidgey,” said a voice behind me.

I looked back and saw Toshin standing tall near the scattered trees.

“You,” I began but he was the first to question me.

“Was that the first time you did that?” He asked.

“Y-yeah,” I stammered. “I think.”

“Have you ever heard of the Legend of the Spirit of the Viridian Forest?” he said walking towards me and sitting besides me.

“No,” I replied. “What is it?”

“You see,” he began. “Once in every few years, the Viridian Forest Spirit blesses a baby born in a special circumstance and gives that baby its powers.”

“Are you telling me that, I’m that baby?” I replied bewildered.

“Maybe,” he said gazing at the flowing river. “You know, there are only two other people with your powers.”

I looked at him with disbelief.

“Do you know who they are?” He asked me.

“No,” I replied.

My Charmander sat beside me staring at me and at the mysterious person; My Pidgey was back on my shoulder cooing and resting.

He sighed and closed his eyes.

“You see,” He began. “Your mother also has your powers, she was one of the children chosen by the forest spirit.”

“M-my mom?” I stammered. “How did you know about my mom?”

“I met her,” He continued. “Long time ago. I met your father too.”

“You met him?” I said standing up. “Can you tell me about him?”

“I’m sorry,” Toshin replied “But you have to find out about him on your own.”

Toshin stood up without hesitating and began to leave.

“Wait!” I yelled.

“What is it, Gary?” He asked.

“There’s so many I wanted to ask you…like, how did you know my name?”

He smiled at me.

“Gary, if you ever reach Cerulean city, try visiting the cape north of there.” He then leaped and disappeared.

~*~*~*~

“So, what took you so long?” Nick asked as he swallowed his nearly burnt toast.

I tried to tell him that I met Toshin again but something keeps holding me back.

“I had trouble finding the river that’s all.” I lied.

“You musht haf a pur shenshe ov direction,” Michelle said with a mouth full of toast.

“Michelle, don’t talk with your mouth full!” Nick said eying his sister.

“I hate it when you act like mom,” She said after gulping down a glass of water.

“Well you have bad manners in the first place!” Nick began.

“Well I…”

“Guys, guys!” I said halting them both. “Do you always have to fight every ten minutes?”

“You’re right,” Nick said. “Sorry.”

“Hah! Loser!” Michelle yelled sticking out her tongue.

To Be Continued

[Kenta]

Very good writing!

it gets better everytime!


Kepp it up! :classic:

[oni flygon]

Chapter 5: Unlikely Friendship

“That’s it!” Yelled Michelle. She turned around and grabbed me by my shirt.

“Hey!” I yelled as she slammed me across a nearby tree.

“Look, buster, we’ve been walking around for hours and I can’t see the stupid city. Make a quick decision!” She yelled pointing at the road a head of us. The road was split in two and the signs were torn and broken.

“Well, I –“ I began.

“Shut up or battle!” She said taking out a Pokeball.

“Michelle, you shouldn’t be – “ Nick began behind her.

“You shut up too!” She interrupted. “So what’s it going to be, huh?” She said as she tightened her fists.

~*~*~*~

“Michelle, you’re going to regret this.” I said taking out my Pokeball.

“I agree with him, Michelle.” Nick said with his arms crossed.

He sat near his sister looking down sighing.
“Just shut up.” Michelle retorted.

The battlefield was set near the road. The long grass swayed as the wind blew and large smooth white rocks were scattered across the plains.

“Two on two?” I asked.

“That’s fine.” She said as she took out two Pokeballs.

“Wait,” I hesitated. “You want to battle two at a time?”

“Yeah, you scared?” She taunted.

“No!” I yelled trying to act calm.

I actually don’t know how to battle two against two. This will be my first try.

“Ok,” I said taking out my second Pokeball. “Go, Pidgey and Charmander!”

Pidgey came out ruffling its feathers and soaring high up above then landing on one of the rocks while cooing. Charmander wagged its tail avoiding the grass and trying not to burn it. He ended up standing in one of the rocks in the field.

“Nice choice,” Michelle said with a mocking smile. “Come out, Linus, Ursula!”

Her Squirtle came out with a nasty glare ready to battle. It leapt up to a rock facing my Charmander. Then came out her next Pokemon. It wagged its tail and stretched to let out it spiked fur.

“Meet Ursula the Squirtle and Linus the – “

“What’s that?” I interrupted while taking out my Pokedex.

“Zigzagoon. Raccoon Pokemon. These Pokemon have fur specially designed for survival. They can raise the needles inside their furs and fire them in rapid succession.”

I read the pixilated text next to a moving picture of what seems to be an adult Zigzagoon.

“Oh please,” sighed Michelle in an impatient voice. “Those are pretty common in the Hoenn Region. Haven’t you been there?”

“Well, not actually.” I replied.

“Squirtle!” Growled Ursula as it glared at my Charmander.

My Charmander looked back with a menacing glare then growled too. Pidgey doesn’t seem to bother looking at Linus as it picked up bugs from the rock.

“Let’s get the battle going!” Michelle yelled. “Ursula, water gun Charmander. Linus, pin missile Pidgey!”

Ursula sent out a blast of water from its mouth towards Charmander while Linus turned around and fired glowing spikes from its fur.

“Charmander, Dodge it!” I yelled.

Charmander leapt down the rock and dodged the water but I failed to command Pidgey. I heard a short cry of pain towards my left. Pidgey was receiving hard blows from the oncoming barrage of needles.

“Charmander, ember on Linus!” I commanded.

Charmander leapt on top of the rock and fired dozens of orange flames. The attacked hit Linus in multiple directions.

“Pidgey, are you ok?” I yelled.

Pidgey let out an annoyed pitch while shaking off tangled needles from its feathers.

“Ursula, Water gun Charmander!” Michelle commanded.

“No way!” I yelled as Ursula’s attack connected and slammed Charmander into a rock.

“Linus, finish off Charmander with fury swipes!”

“Pidgey, quick attack!”

Linus started to charge at Charmander until he was rammed down and dragged by Pidgey.

“What? Not fair!” Shouted Michelle. “Ursula, Water Gun Charmander!”

“Charmander, dodge it! Pidgey, Quick attack Ursula!”

Charmander was able to get up and run away from Ursula’s water gun.

“Squirt!” Yelled Ursula as Pidgey crashed into her from behind.

“C’mon Gary! You can beat her!” Nick cheered from behind. He abruptly stopped when Michelle glared at him menacingly.

“Linus, Pin Missile Pidgey. Ursula, withdraw! “

“Pidgey, use your gust to stop the needles! Charmander, attack Linus with ember!”

Pidgey flapped its wings and created a small tornado full of dust that sent the needles everywhere even back at Linus. While the needles were bombarding Linus, Charmander sent out a blast of embers towards it.

“Linus!” Cried Michelle as her Zigzagoon fell to the ground. “Return!” With a flash of red light, Linus was back at its Pokeball.

“Give up yet?” I said intimidating her.

“No way!” She yelled. “Ursula, Water gun Charmander!”

“Pidgey, sand attack! Charmander, dodge and use scratch!”

Before Ursula could attack, Pidgey sent out a blast of sand towards it. This caused Ursula to fire in another direction. Charmander then charged toward Ursula and scratched it with its claws. With that, Ursula fell to the ground, fainted.

“No!” Michelle squealed. “Return!”

I sighed and wiped off the sweat from my fore head.

“That was close.” I whispered as my Pokemon came running and flying towards me.

“You both were great!” I said patting my Charmander’s head.

“Congrats!” yelled Nick as he ran towards me. “That battle was awesome!”

“Thanks,” I replied feeling embarrassed.

I looked behind him to see Michelle expression. She wasn’t annoyed nor in a berserker attitude. She was sitting in the ground miserably while trying to hold back her tears.

“Michelle,” I said as I went next to her. “Sorry about that but I need to beat you.”

“Don’t apologize to me!” She sobbed. “Just go!”

I looked at her, confused.

“Go! Go on to that stupid city you want to go to!”

“But-“ I began.

“Go!” She yelled with her eyes closed.

I looked back at Nick and walked towards him.

“It’s alright,” he said solemnly. “You can go. We need to finish up something first anyway.”

“Are you sure?” I asked.

“Positive,” He replied with a smile. “Nice being with you anyway.”

“Yeah, thanks.” I said as I returned my Pokemon.

“We might cross paths again someday.” He said as he held out his hand.

“Yeah,” I replied grabbing his hand and shaking it.

To be Continued

[Omega-Brendan]

0_0 Michelle's been to Hoenn!

and Oni, get one of those stuff for the avvys, I mean, me, shiny-purin, and PKMN_girl have them!

[Kenta]

Awesome part to the story! 2 on 2 makes it very interesting!

that was a surprise to have a Zigzagoon in there already^^


keep up the great work!

[Purin]

0_0 Michelle's been to Hoenn!

and Oni, get one of those stuff for the avvys, I mean, me, shiny-purin, and PKMN_girl have them!
He's got them. Great fanfic oni! Keep it up!
Chapter 2's my fav so far.

[punkie90]

Wow! Nice story. Keep them coming!

[oni flygon]

Is it me or most of the people's avatars who replied to this thread are all Pokemon Special XD

[oni flygon]

Chapter 6: Grranted Power

Pewter City loomed ahead of me on top of the horizon. The lack of towering buildings made it look more like a town rather than a city. I kept walking even though my feet were already exhausted. I tried to find the Pokemon Center to rest but trying to find it a city full of houses was not an easy task.

“Calm down,” I said to myself. “Let’s ask anyone around here.”

Oddly enough, the streets were deserted.

“Hello?” I cried out trying to search for any signs of life.

“Anybody? Anyone?”

I continued to walk stumbling through potholes and rocks that were scattered throughout the streets. There was nothing except for the faint blowing of the wind and the rustling of leaves from nearby trees. Everything was closed – stores, houses and even the gym.

“Pewter City Gym” Is what I read from a makeshift sign that seemed to be standing there for many years.
“Gym Leader: Brock”

~*~*~*~

After a few minutes of walking, I found myself in front of a building that seemed to be once a museum. I noticed a sign hanging at the door.

“Pewter City Space Museum. Closed until Further Announcements.”

The sign was full of scratches and the outside walls of the building were full of graffiti. Inside me, a sudden urge to go inside enveloped me. Maybe there are clues to the people’s mysterious behavior? I was about to touch the knob when I heard a voice from behind me.

“Stop where you are,” Said the feminine voice.

A girl with long dark hair was standing behind me. Her clothes seemed to be heavy and very dark. I noticed exactly six Pokeballs tied to her belt. Her dark hood was down and her cape behind her. A familiar tattoo with intricate patterns was in her left cheek. Most noticeably are her bright dark eyes that seem to look inside me.

“Are you a trainer looking for the Gym Leader?” She asked in her steady voice. Her eyes fixed into mine.

“Y-yeah.” I answered. “Where are the people?”

“That is not to my concern.” She replied and began to walk around me. Her eyes still fixed into mine.

“You’re Pokemon are still weak against the Gym Leader.” She began. “You should train some more.”

“What? How would you know?” I replied gripping my fist.

She then returned to the spot where she started with her eyes fixed as if she was looking through my soul.

“I see everything. Your life, your soul, your powers…everything.” She said Mysteriously.

“I don’t believe you,” I replied trembling. “And who are you?”

“A friend,” She said finally taking her eyes from mine. “What you see is not what you think.”

“What do you mean?”

“Here, take this.” She said giving me a Pokeball.

“No, I can’t accept a-“

“It’s ok, her name’s Aby.” She said placing the Pokeball into my hand. “Take good care of her.”

With those words, she began to walk away.
“Wait! Why are you giving this to me?” I yelled trying to catch up.

“All will be clear soon.” She replied not looking back.

Suddenly, a flash of light came from her. The light was too bright so I shielded my eyes. When I opened my eyes again, I was back on the outskirts of Pewter City. Now, the city was full of people and the shops were open. It was livelier than I’ve seen before.

“Could it be a dream?” I thought. I clenched my hand then realized I was still holding the Pokeball that she gave me.

“What you see is not what you think…” Her words echoed through my mind.

~*~*~*~

“Your Pokemon are fighting fit! Please come again.” Said the nurse across the counter.

“Thanks,” I replied with a smile.

I then remembered the girl’s suggestion.

“Um, ma’am,” I asked the nurse.

“Yes?” She replied still with a smile.

“Where could I find a good place to train around here?” I asked.

“There’s a good one right outside of the city.” She replied. “Be careful though, there are too many wild Pokemon there.”

“Ok, Thanks.” I replied as I took my step outside of the Pokemon Center.

~*~*~*~

I followed the nurse’s direction and found myself in an isolated area of tall grass and tall trees that swayed with the wind.

“Come out, Blaze, Sage and Aby!” I said releasing all three of my Pokemon out from their Pokeballs. I decided to nickname my Charmander “Blaze” and my Pidgey “Sage.” Aby looked up at me with her closed eyes. I took out my Pokedex pointing it at her.

“Abra. Psy Pokemon. These Pokemon are able to teleport in long distances and posses great Psychic abilities. However, they need to sleep 16 hours a day.”

Aby growled letting out a low sigh as it tucked its head back into its arms.

“Let’s begin our training guys.” I said as my Pokemon gathered around Aby.

“Charmander!” Growled Blaze as he tried to wake up Aby.

“Blaze, just let her sleep for the while.” I said while patting my Charmander. “She might wake up… maybe soon.”

‘Young Master, you do not need to wake me up.’ Said a whispering voice.

“Huh? Who’s there?” I looked around me trying to find the source of the voice until I heard it again.

‘It is I, Aby.’ The voice sounded as if someone was whispering at me.

“Aby?” I said as I sat near her.

‘Yes. You do not need to talk aloud. I can see what you are thinking young master.’ She replied with her whispering voice. Her voice sounded more like of a young girl’s whispering.

‘Oh, I see.’ I replied through my thoughts.

‘Master Sakaki has given me instructions to train your powers, Young Master.’ She said with her closed eyes glowing.

‘Sakaki? Is that the girl I met before?’ I asked.

‘Yes, it is she.’ Aby replied. ‘Your training must start now for bigger challenges loom ahead of us.’

‘What challenges?’

‘Challenges that will test your heart, your valor and your will Young Master.’ She said in a monotonous tone. ‘Your role in this world will be revealed soon.’

‘What do you mean Role in this world?’ I asked.

‘Forgive me Young Master for I cannot tell the rest.’

A long pause then followed. I looked back at my Blaze and Sage’s concerned faces.

“So, let’s begin our training.” I said vigorously.

~*~*~*~

“Blaze, you should be able to cut those rocks with your scratch attack.” I said as Blaze failed to do a scratch attack at the rocks I’ve thrown to it.

“Char!” He nodded.

“Here’s one more time!” I yelled as I threw rocks in the air.

Blaze let the rocks fall first then began slashing them one by one. Instead, Blaze only knocked them away into nearby trees.

“Charmander!” he sighed with frustration.

“It’s ok,” I said reassuringly. “We just need time. Now, don’t give up and let’s try that again!”

I threw another batch of rocks towards Blaze. Blaze lunged forward and began slashing at the rocks. This time, the rocks dropped down without getting thrown into nearby trees. I felt the large scratch marks the Blaze made engraved into the rocks.

“That’s it Blaze, just keep on trying!”

~*~*~*~

“It’s your turn Aby,” I said releasing her from her Pokeball. “Now try to attack these rocks, ok?”

She didn’t respond. I accepted that as an affirmative response and started the training.

“Ready?” With that, I sent rocks towards the air.

The rocks stopped in mid air and floated above the ground. Then, with a blink of an eye, Aby sent the stones through the trees, which caused holes into anything that the rock passed through.

“Whoa,” I gasped in amazement.

‘Young Master, that is only a sample of my power.’ She suddenly said. ‘Master Sakaki has not told me the rest of my powers.’

‘Does that mean that you still have more powers?’ I said eager for a response.

‘That is not yet to my knowledge.’ She replied.

~*~*~*~

A few days passed by and our training was complete I decided that tomorrow, I’ll be challenging the gym leader.

To Be Continued

[Kenta]

Very nice!

Very interesting with the Abra part.


I cant wait to read the gym battle. It will be great!

[oni flygon]

That was a long week... O.o;; I didn't manage to post Chapter 7 last Saturday... so, here it is!

Chapter 7: Reawakening

I looked up at the tall gray building with a makeshift sign. The painted letters that spelled ‘Gym’ were already faded by time. It looked so tall unlike the last time I saw it. I twisted the rusted knob and entered. Dim lights showed the arena. Bleachers, dirty and dusty left unattended on both sides of the arena. The battlefield, full of rocks and holes show the remainder of the most dramatic of battles.

“I’m here for a gym challenge!” I yelled out.

My words reverberated across the walls of the dank gym.

“Speak your name and your hometown.” Said a sunken voice across the arena.

“Gary of Pallet Town.” I answered. My answer echoed into the distant corners of the gym.

A figure stepped out of the shadows to reveal a man with spiky hair and a broad face. His body was well built and his arms crossed across his chest. He wore a plain messy shirt and loose pants.

“I am Brock the gym leader of Pewter city. I have taken service of this gym many years ago.” He said in a firm voice.

I remained silent as he took out his Pokeball.

“The gym rules,” he began. “Two against two. Single battle.”

“Fine by me,” I replied ready and willing.

“Come out, Geodude!” He yelled as he threw out his Pokeball.

Out came a large rocky Pokemon with its arms swinging in and out of position.

It floated above the rocks and crashed into the ground with a horrible thud.

“Ok, come out, Sage!”

Sage came out of its Pokeball and flew out and landed on one of the rocks.

Brock smirked.

“You do realize that Pidgey is a flying type.” He said gloatingly.

“I’m aware of that,” I replied gripping my fist.

Pidgey has the worst disadvantages against a rock type like Geodude. I’m hoping my training would pay off.

“Geodude, tackle!” Commanded Brock.

Geodude advanced and leapt towards Sage.

“Sage, fly up and use quick attack!” I commanded.

Geodude launched itself forward and missed Sage. Sage flew up high to the gym’s roof and attacked Geodude from above. The attack connected but Geodude seems to be unfazed.

“Like I said, that thing doesn’t stand a chance against rock types.” Brock said as he sighed.

“I’m still not giving up!” I yelled. “Sage, use gust!”

Sage flew behind Geodude and sent out a powerful tornado.

“Pity,” spat Brock. “Geodude, use tackle.”

Out of the strong tornado, Geodude leapt out and tackled Sage with a direct hit.

“Sage!” I yelled out as Sage struggled to fly away.

“You see? Inferior trainers like you never learn!” Brock yelled as the dust cleared.

“I always learn from my mistakes!” I yelled back checking if Sage was still fine.

“Sage, hang in there!” I yelled out.

Sage tried to fly off but its wing was injured by Geodude’s tackle.

“Geodude, finish that Pidgey off with rock throw!”

The moment Brock yelled out his command, an idea came into my mind.

“Sage, dodge it!” I commanded hoping that my plan would work.

Geodude leapt up and came crashing to the ground. Sage managed to dodge the attack and hide behind a rock nearby. A loud thud echoed throughout the gym as Geodude executed its attack.

“Sage, use gust one more time!” I commanded.

Sage flew up and created another dusty tornado and sent it towards Geodude.

“Fool,” sneered Brock. “You never learn from your lessons! Geodude, tackle now!”

“Sage, fly around and use quick attack!”

The moment Geodude came out from Sage’s tornado, Sage flew up and around Geodude. With a powerful quick attack, Geodude was pushed out of the field and crashed into the concrete wall.
“Geodude!” Brock yelled.

Geodude was trying to lift itself up from the cracked wall.

“Sage, this is our chance, use sand attack!” I yelled.

Sage flapped its wings and sent out a cloud of dust towards Geodude. Everything’s going in place there’s only a few more moves to execute.

“Geodude, rock throw!” Commanded Brock.

Geodude leapt into the air and tried to crash itself on Sage. Its attack missed again and landed with a hard thud. Signs of exhaustion were starting to appear on Geodude.

“Sage, you know what to do!” I yelled out.

Sage let out a shrill cry – a sign of an affirmative response. Sage flew up high to the roof of the gym and dived down the struggling Geodude. Sage used a powerful quick attack then another, then another and another! Sage attacked in several directions striking Geodude one by one in rapid succession. At last, once the attacks stopped, Geodude fell lifelessly to the ground.

“Geodude return!” Brock said as he held up his Pokeball. A beam of red light returned the Pokemon back to its Pokeball in an instant.

He took out a second Pokeball from his pocket and threw it. A long rocky Pokemon came out of its Pokeball. Its body was full of pieces of rock and a single horn was protruding from its head. It rose up with its menacing eyes looking down at Sage. It roared so loud that it shook the windows of the gym.

“Onix, sandstorm!” Brock yelled.

Onix roared once more and caused a massive sandstorm. Dust, sand and rocks flew everywhere around the gym. I shielded my eyes to avoid being blinded by the sandstorm.

“Sage!” I yelled out. “Stay in one spot!”

It was all too late. Debris and sand hit Sage in all sides. I could hear its muffled cries as the storm raged on.

“Onix, slam!” Commanded Brock.

I was too weak to yell out my command. Neither Sage nor I saw it happened. A rocky tail flew past me and hit sage with a direct hit. The storm cleared and all I saw was Sage’s bloody wing and Onix’s rocky glare. Sage lay on the floor with blood splattered across the rocks near it.

“No!” I cried out. “Sage, return!”

A flash of red light returned Sage to its Pokeball.

“Hang in there,” I murmured. “Just a few more minutes, please.”

“Be on your way boy,” Brock began. “You don’t want to humiliate yourself.”

“I never give up!” I yelled back.

My courage returned as I took out my second Pokeball.

“Come out, Aby!”

Aby came out of its Pokeball snoring silently and her arms crossed. Onix roared out loud. It might be trying to wake her up. Brock smirked and laughed out loud.

“Is that all you have?” He said trying to catch his breath.

“I’m still not giving up,” I smiled back.

“Who said you weren’t?” He said still laughing.

“Aren’t we going to continue?” I murmured.

“Oh, oh yeah.” Brock said regaining his senses.

“Onix, sandstorm again!”

Once again, Onix created another sandstorm. I could feel Aby sitting there sleeping while Onix repeatedly attacked her.

“Aby!” I yelled. “Wake up!”

‘I’m already awake, young master.’ She replied.

“Then do something!” I yelled feeling like an idiot.

‘You be my guide young master and I will be your eyes.”

And with that, everything became clear. The sandstorm seemed to have faded away and all I can see was Onix, it was behind Aby ready to strike.

‘Be ready young master,’ Aby said.

Everything was in slow motion. Onix was moving closer and closer towards Aby.

“Slam!” I heard Brock yell out in midst of time.

“Aby, teleport!” I commanded at the last moment.

The storm returned and all I can see again was dust. Then, everything went back as it was, slow and steady. Everything was clear. My command was successful. Aby sat on the other side of the battlefield while Onix looked dumbfounded.

I heard Brock swear. “Use slam again!”

“Teleport once more, Aby!”

I shielded my eyes as sand returned to my view.

‘Young Master, please close your eyes and concentrate.’ I heard Aby in the midst.

‘Ok,’ I replied as I closed my eyes.

It was a different feeling – I could feel different hearts beating slowly. I could feel Aby’s presence in the midst of the storm. It was the same thing for Onix too. It was the muffled beating of two Pokemon’s hearts. It was a feeling that I’ve experienced inside Lyn’s Gym.

‘Now young master!’ I heard Aby yelled.

“Aby, teleport!” I simply whispered.

I could see the battle. Onix’s tail swung and hit nothing but the rock that Aby was sitting next too.

I heard more swears from Brock.

‘Master, we’re not going anywhere doing this over and over.’ Aby said in the midst of the battle.

‘You’re right,” I thought back.

‘Aby, use confusion!’

“What the…” I heard Brock’s trailing voice.

A powerful shock hit Onix in a direct hit. This caused the sandstorm to stop.

“Onix, slam!” Yelled the frustrated Gym Leader.

“Aby, teleport again!”

Once again, Onix’s attack missed and Aby reappeared behind it.

“Let’s finish this with confusion!” I yelled as I opened my eyes.

A powerful flash knocked Onix out and drove it across the battlefield.

“Onix!” Brock said as he ran to his defeated Pokemon.

I wiped the drop of sweat from my forehead and returned Aby.

“Thanks,” I said to Aby.

‘No need for your gratitude, young master.’ She replied. I can see Aby smiling back at me.

“You have a very powerful potential.” Brock said as he stood in front of me. “I’m sorry I underestimated you.”

“Yeah, no problem.” I replied smiling.

“You’re worthy of this badge – take it.” He said as he handed out a gray octagonal piece of metal. “It’s the boulder badge. With this, you took your first step to the Pokemon League.”

“Thanks,” I said taking the badge from his hand.

~*~*~*~

“You’re quite shrewd,” Brock said as he shook my hand outside of the gym. “I’m sorry I underestimated you.”

“No problem,” I said. “I need to be on my way, sorry.” I said as I ran off to the Pokemon center.

Sage’s still hurt – I need to be there quickly!

To be Continued

[Kenta]

Great gym battle! Heh, Brock was angry^^

Sage really showed its stuff! Beating a Geodude like that


Onix got beat too. Aby was great!


Can't wait to read more

[oni flygon]

Argh! My Fanfic is ruined because of that stupid censors... they will pay! >.<

anyways here's the latest chapter!

Chapter 8: Regrets

“Sage will be fine,” the nurse said as she handed back my Pokeballs. “It just needs a few minutes rest to get that bruise healed.”

“Thanks,” I replied feeling very grateful.

I began to walk outside when someone sopped me.

“So you goin’ to Mt. Moon eh?” Said the voice behind me.

I looked back and an old man with a white mustache and baldhead stood there. His clothes were of rags all tied together with a belt.

“Well, yeah,” I replied.

“I warn ya kid,” He said menacingly. “Reckless trainers who wander too long there suddenly disappear!”

“Well I…” I began.

“Don’t have any respect do you?” He yelled.

“But sir, I…”

“Don’t tell them monsters that I didn’t warn you, kid!” he said then stormed out of the Pokemon Center.

“Just ignore him,” The nurse said as I turned around. “That’s old man Clements. He’s very superstitious.”

“Well, he sorta weird.”

“He just scares trainers who come by here. No one actually disappeared in Mt. Moon ever.” She reassured.

“Are you sure?”

“Of course! The cave’s collapsed from the inside. It more of a tunnel now.”

~*~*~*~

I sighed with relief as I went outside of the center. I looked around and saw a narrow path east of the city. I continued to walk, Old man Clements’ warning still in my mind. I tried to shake it of, but it still lingered in my mind.

“So yer a hard head eh?” A familiar voice from behind said.

I turned around and old man Clements stood with a Pokeball in one hand.

“What do you want from me?” I said with a shudder in my voice.

“Kids these days dun have any respects fer their elders.” He sighed gripping his Pokeball in one hand.

“Listen, I need to go now…”

“Yer goin’ nowhere unless ya beat me,” He interrupted as he threw his Pokeball. “Noctowl, show ‘em how real trainers do it!”

“You leave me no choice, mister! Go, Blaze!”

A brown owl Pokemon came from my opponents Pokeball. It let out a shrill cry and landed on a nearby rock. It twisted its head sideways and hooted.

Blaze came out of its Pokeball and looked around and saw its new opponent. He wagged his flaming tail as he stared down his opponent.

I scanned the battlefield for any advantage I could earn. The tall grass ruffled as the wind blew. There was only a single rock. It was the one that Old Man Clements’ Noctowl was standing on. There was nothing more.

“So that’s yer puny baby Pokemon eh?” Old Man Clements said with a grin across his face. “Noctowl, use peck!”

“Blaze, dodge it and counter with scratch!” I yelled out.

Noctowl swooped down and tried to attack Blaze but missed. While Noctowl was defenseless, Blaze leapt up and scratched Noctowl on the face.

Noctowl let out an injured hoot and fluttered to regain balance.

“Good job Blaze!” I cheered.

I heard a growl of appreciation from Blaze.

“Beginner’s Luck!” I heard a cry of outrage from Old Man Clements.

“Better give up already mister!” I said feeling confident.

“Noctowl, wing attack!” he yelled out the command.

“Blaze, use ember to stop the attack!”

Noctowl swooped down with its wings spread out. Blaze sent out bolts of flame from its mouth towards Noctowl. The attack was a direct hit but it wasn’t enough to stop Noctowl. The attack made a direct hit at Blaze causing him to recoil back.

“Blaze!” I yelled out as Blaze struggled to get up.

“Finish it off, Noctowl!” I heard his command.

“Blaze get up!” I yelled.

Blaze managed to get up but Noctowl’s attack was heading its way.

“Duck, Blaze!”

Noctowl’s wings brushed Blaze’s fur as Blaze narrowly dodged its attack.

“Missed!” Old Man Clements spat out.

“Blaze, try hiding in the grass!” I yelled.

“No use blurtin’ out yer strategy,” Old Man Clements murmured. “Noctowl, foresight!”

Noctowl’s eyes glowed light red as it searched the grass below.

“Blaze, now!” I yelled.

Blaze leapt up the rock and jumped up one more and landed behind Noctowl.

“What the-!” Old Man Clements spat out.

“Ember it down!” I commanded.

Blaze sent out a fury of embers at Noctowl. Noctowl flailed around trying to struggle to stay in flight. The embers continued until Noctowl crashed. The embers continued.

“Make ‘em stop kid!” I heard Old Man Clements yell out.

“Blaze stop!” I yelled. “Stop it.”

Blaze ignored my command and continued firing.

“Blaze!” I yelled out once more as I raised up my Pokeball. “Blaze return!”

With a flash of red light, Blaze returned to my Pokeball.

“Return, Noctowl!” I heard old man Clements. “Yer the monster kid!”

“What?” I replied.

“Never saw anyone attack at me like that! Better be on yer way. You might scare them monsters away.” He said quickly as he turned and went away.

~*~*~*~

I was once again alone. I looked around trying to find what drove Blaze into nearly killing Noctowl. I continued to walk; now the sun began to set. The mountains cast shadows across my path to the towering mount ahead of me. The sky, now vivid in orange color was cloudless and everything was silent…

To Be Continued

[Omega-Brendan]

Where's the bit with Red??? I'm getting impatient...

[oni flygon]

Patience Omega. He'll be appeareing somewhere near the next chapters... ^_^

[Omega-Brendan]

When I saw your reply I thought it was an update... BTW, is this gonna be pokeshippy?

[oni flygon]

I won't be updating this week btw... It's somewhere near Pokeshippy *runs away*

[Omega-Brendan]

meh... I'm ok with Pokeshippy(in manga).

And why are there so much feelingshippy sites?

[Kenta]

Great chapter Oni!

I hope to read more^^


Wheres the Questshipping :P J/K

I can wait for good stuff :D

[oni flygon]

Sorry I didn't manage to update. I had alot of things to do since there was the Finals... ^_^

anyways, enjoy!

Chapter 9: Reminiscence

Mt. Moon towered in front of me. The setting sun cast shadows in front of me. I could imagine hands reaching out towards me. Nevertheless, I just ignored it. I was slightly scared – scared of what might happen to me. I know something’s wrong happening around me. I remembered when I was in Viridian City then I remembered what happened in the forest.

~*~*~*~

Darkness shrouded me and there’s nothing I can see. I sat alone near the cave’s entrance with a fire in front of me. The cold wind blew across my face as I watched embers fly across the sky. My eyes were heavy. I began to feel sleep drifting in me. Just then, I heard a crashing noise. It came from the cave. I screech came next. This made me more awake then ever. I stood up not knowing what to do. Another ear-splitting screech made the hair in the back of my neck stand.

“Calm down,” I whispered to myself. “I’m sure that’s just no-“

Another screech made me jump. Then came a crashing sound. I remembered Old Man Clements’ warning – the monster in the cave. I began to walk backwards away from the cave until something stopped me. I looked behind to see a tall dark hooded man. Silver eyes gleamed behind the shadow of his hood.

“Ahh- ”

He covered my mouth the moment I screamed. My eyes were wide open in terror.

“Don’t scream,” He said as he looked around. “I’m not going to hurt you if you cooperate.”

He then took his hand away from his mouth.

“Who are you?” I asked.

“You could have at least known by now.” He whispered.

I looked back at him with a confused look.

“I’m the one you met in the forest earlier before.” He sighed.

“You? You’re the guy who saved me from those Beedrills?”

He didn’t reply. Instead, he walked towards the entrance of the cave.

“I wouldn’t go there if I were you.” I warned.

“You could at least keep your voice down.”

I remained silent as he kneeled down and patted the ground as if trying to find an answer there.

“What exactly is your name?” I whispered as I kneeled near him.

“Silver,” He replied without looking up.

I noticed his long red hair, which was tied. It was tied in complicated braids. He stood up without mentioning a word then walked towards the entrance.

“Wait!” I yelled as I tried to catch up with him.

“Quiet!” He whispered loudly back at me. “If you want to follow, follow quietly!”

“What are you trying to find here?” I asked as I caught up with him.

“Just follow quietly,” He whispered back.

His long cloak trailed behind him as I followed. His dark boots pattered against the rocky cave floor. Our steps echoed throughout the cave as we kept walking. I can hear water dripping somewhere in the cave.

Suddenly, he stopped. Faded light was coming from an exit at one side of the cave.

“Are you sure you want to follow along?” He whispered.

“I’m sure.” I replied back.

He then continued towards the exit. The exit led us to a meadow that was bordered by the mountain walls. The wind blew hard, very hard. The tall grass was flattened by the wind as we walked into the meadow. Silver’s hood was blown down by the wind. His red hair fluttered with the wind as we struggled to walk across the meadow.

I looked forward and noticed stone monuments in front of us.

“What are those?” I said as I pointed on the stone monuments.

“This place used to be a very important place for moon worshipers.” He replied shielding his eyes.

“Moon worshipers?”

“Cults and stuff.” He replied. “Their rituals are said to be true.”

I remained silent as we entered the circle of smooth white stones.

“Huh?” I looked around. The wind wasn’t blowing inside the circle – and yet the wind was hammering down the tall grass.

“We’ll wait here.” Silver said as he sat down.

“What are we waiting for?”

“You’ll see.”

~*~*~*~

We waited for hours and hours. I looked up and noticed the full moon was directly on top of us. Suddenly, the wind died down.

“He’s here.” Silver said as he stood.

“Who’s here?”

“Stay near me. Whatever appears, don’t look at it directly in the eye.”

“Ok,” I agreed even though I don’t understand what he said.

A shriek drowned the moaning of the winds as I his behind Silver. I looked up and noticed that the moon was colored red – blood red!

“What’s happening?” I whispered.

He covered my mouth and waited. I looked at the opening and noticed several wisps of air. They can’t be Pokemon – the wisps of air were all wandering the meadow. I noticed that the wisps of air were wearing masks. The same mask I’ve seen before in Viridian Forest.

“Keep quiet and don’t breathe to hard.” Silver whispered.

I nodded my head to approve his command then he let go. The wisps circled us and wandered the meadow. The white wisps circled faster and faster and rose up and disappeared. I let out a sigh of relief but then, a horrible shriek filled the air once more.

“It’s still here – he noticed you.” Silver muttered.

I looked back and noticed more silver wisps behind us.

“Silver, we’ve got trouble…” I stammered as I stumbled backwards.

One of the wisps swooped down at me but Silver grabbed me and managed to pull me away from the wisp’s attack.

“What’s it doing?” I said trembling with fear.

“These things can posses human beings. The one that tried to touch you wants to take possession of your body.”

“But… why aren’t they attacking us?”

“Because were inside this circle.” He replied quickly.

I looked around. Several wisps were gathering around us. More like thousands.

Another shrieked filled the air. This time, I was prepared. The wisps cleared up and created a path. All I can see on the other side was a shadow. A figure walked closer and closer. The moon shined its silver light on the figure. I can see it clearly – a masked man. The same one I’ve seen earlier in the forest.

Silver remained silent as he confronted the masked being.

“What do you want?” He said as he gripped his fist.

The masked man pointed at me. I could see its bony finger directly pointing at me. For a moment, I felt I blacked out. I could feel myself collapsing but I tried to hold on.

“Leave him alone!” Silver yelled as he edged closer near the masked man.

“I-I’m just ok…” I stammered as I struggled to get up.

“Hehehe…” I heard a low laugh behind the mask. It was a cold dry laugh.

“He has a strong will,” The man’s voice was merely a whisper that I can hear. “He cannot be possessed easily.”

Both Silver and I remained silent. The masked man walked cautiously up to us. Every step he took, my heart pounded loudly. I began to breathe harder and harder. Everything seems to slip away from my mind.

“That’s enough!” I heard Silver yell. “Leave the boy!”

My chest began to ache. I fell to my knees clutching my heart. The pain became worse every second.

“That’s enough!” I heard Silver yell one last time. “Feraligatr, hydro pump!”

I heard a strong surge of water then the pain went away. I looked up and saw that the man was blown away into the other side.

“You might be powerful before, but you’ve lost much of your power.” Silver smirked as he returned his Feraligatr.

“You…” growled the masked man. “I’ve raised you…I’ve cared for you…”

“But then you killed me.” Silver interrupted. “You tortured my friends: my family.”

Another low laugh came from behind the mask.

“You’ve grown stronger… I will seek to that day… and that day when I take the boy again.”

The wisps began to circle around us. They circled faster and faster. Then, they disappeared.

~*~*~*~

“What did you mean when you said that he killed you?” I asked to Silver.

We were walking outside of Mt. Moon under the moonlight.

“I can’t tell you everything now.” He replied quickly. “You need to discover for yourself. Learn your own mind.”

“Learn my…mind?”

“Exactly. Now, I’ll leave the road to you.” He said as he change his path.

“Wait, you’re leaving me? But…but I wanted to ask you questions!”

He didn’t reply as he continued to walk ahead of me.

“Wait! Do you anything about my father?”

He stopped and looked back. He put on his hood covering much of his long red hair.

“All I can say… he was a brave man. You have your mother’s heart but you have your father’s will.” He simply replied. “The rest, you have to discover yourself to know.”

To Be continued

[Kenta]

Very cool chapter! Its getting a lot more darker too! Very good imagination!
Keep up the great work!

[Omega-Brendan]

Wha!? Does this mean Blue died??? I'm gonna cry...

[oni flygon]

*posts the post that will bump this topic up and will get noticed*

um... maybe....maybe not :P but just keep reading... thanks for the comments ^_^

[Omega-Brendan]

Eurgh... They say no BUMPing topics... Oh wellz... Can't wait for the next chapter.

[oni flygon]

This chapter is gonna suck...it's short and...stuff... but anyways, enjoy!

Chapter 10: Revenge Battle

I remember last night vividly. I could still feel myself shiver at the thought I was being hunted down by someone – or something. The next day, I found myself walking alone outside of Mt. Moon. The sun’s already above me a sign that it’s noon. I clutched my stomach as I heard it grumbled. I didn’t manage to eat breakfast today maybe since I’ve already finished the last of my canned food. The last batch Nick gave to me. I know it was against Michelle’s will so he gave them to me secretly. I made my way limply under the burning sun until I heard a familiar voice.

“So, ye made it out eh?”

I turned around to see a familiar face – Old Man Clements.

“What do you want?” I mumbled as I continued ignoring him.

“So, were the rumers true, kid?” He asked as he confronted me.

“What rumors?” I replied sitting down on my knees.

“Rumers of the monster!”

“Oh that,” I sighed once more and clutched my stomach. “Bunch of rumors.”

“It all not true?” he yelled.

I sent out another frustrated sigh.

“So kid, want another battle like last time.”

I struggled not to throw him a glare. He approached me and ruffled my already messy hair.

“Aww c’mon kid,”

“Fine, fine…” I mumbled as I stood up and taking out my Pokeball.

“Goody!” He replied as he took out his Pokeball. “Noctowl, ready are ya?”

“Blaze, be ready!” I said as I threw out my Pokeball.

My Charmander came out and was feeling the same way I was – hungry.

“Yer baby Pokemon is hungry aint it?” He said as he readied his Noctowl for an attack.

I grumbled nonsense and tried to maintain my balance.

“Blaze, ember!”

Blaze sent out rapid shots of fire heading straight to Noctowl.

“Dodge ‘em Noctowl!” I heard him yell.

I looked up and saw that Noctowl managed to dodge Blaze’s attack.

“Don’t give up Blaze, smokescreen!”

Blaze sent out a thick smoke cloud all over us with Noctowl above in the air.

“Heh! Child’s play eh?” I heard Clements laugh. “Fine, blow it away, Noctowl!”

Noctowl flew up and flapped its wings. Winds blew away most of the smoke but I was ready.

“Blaze, you know what to do!”

The moment the smoke was cleared, Blaze leapt up and slashed Noctowl. Noctowl sent out a shrill cry of agony since Blaze’s attack was a direct hit.

“This it Blaze, ember!”

Blaze sent out another fury of flames towards Noctowl. Every attack connected as Noctowl crashed down.

“Noctowl!” Cried Old Man Clements as Noctowl struggled to get up.

It was all over when Noctowl was down.

“Well that was quick,” I muttered.

I looked at Blaze happily and to my amazement, he was glowing. I’ve seen this once before – and once only in my lifetime. Blaze was taller and bigger. Its eyes were not docile anymore except they were sharp and ready. He made slashing movements with its claws and made a low cry.

“Awesome!” I cried as Blaze looked up at me.

“Well ain’t that grand?” I heard Old man Clements say as he approached Blaze and me. “Haven’t seen a Pokemon evo in ages!”

“So this was…this is why you were following me?”

“Yep, saw yer battle at Pewter Gym. Then I followed you. When I challenged Blaze ov’r here, I knew he’s gonna evolve any moment.” He explained as I looked at Blaze’s new form.

“Well kid, you brightened up my day, See ya!”

“You’re going back to Pewter City, right?”

“Yep, good luck in Cerulean. I heard the leader ov’r there’s really tough. But I’m thinking yer gonna win with your Blaze ov’r here.”

To Be Continued

[Kenta]

Great chapter! Short but sweet I say! XD! Its cool that Charmander evolved. Keep up the great work.

[oni flygon]

AYE! Please reply! XD

Chapter 11: Strengthened Bond

Yesterday’s battle was still in my mind. It was all too fast but I recounted everything step by step. Every move I used and every decision I took. I was really proud of my first evolved Pokemon. If only I could show it off to someone…

~*~*~*~

“Wake up looser!” A familiar voice was reverberating inside me. “Wake UP!”

“Wha-?!” I woke up that morning feeling drowsy. My eyes focused and widened to see a familiar face shaking me.

“Michelle, why can’t you just leave him sleep?”

“Wake up loser! Wake! Up! Wake-“

“I’m awake, I’m awake!” I muttered as I rubbed my eyes and shoved of Michelle’s hands of my shoulder.

“Good, stay awake!”

I matted my messy light brown hair and stretched and yawned.

“Hey, watch where you’re yawning!” Michelle cried as she avoided my arms.

“How’s it going, Gary?” Nick asked as he went closer to me.

“I’m…fine,” I yawned.

Suddenly, my stomach grumbled. I embarrassingly move to my other side and clutched my stomach.

“Hungry?” Nick asked. “I think I got some cereal over here…” He said as he searched his backpack.

“So the loser’s angry, why don’t we just leave him?”

“Michelle, just because you lost to him doesn’t mean you have to be sore all the time.” Nick commented.

Michelle quickly walked away, her sandy blonde hair at her back.

“Sorry about her,” Nick said as he gave me a bowl of cold cereal.

“Thanks,” I replied as I began to eat the cereal. It’s been a while since I ate.

“So, how’s your training going?”

“Huh? Oh! I got Blaze to evolve.” I replied quickly.

“Your Charmander? Awesome! Let me see.” He quickly reacted.

“Ok, ok.” I replied as I took out three Pokeballs. “Blaze, Sage, Aby!”

All of my Pokemon came out …quite hungry, except for Aby.

“Awesome! You got an Abra!” Nick said as he looked at my Pokemon. “They look hungry.”

“Yeah well, they haven’t eaten for a long time.”

“Maybe this will help,” Nick said taking out what looked like a small blue plastic thermometer.

“What’s that?”

“This?” He said looking at it and taking out a few colorful block pieces. “It’s a Pokeblock case. It stores Pokeblocks.”

“Pokeblocks?”

“Well, in the Hoenn region some berries can be blended and can turn into Pokeblocks. They’re sorta like candy only for Pokemon. They have different taste.”

He then handed Sage a pink Pokeblock.

“Pink ones are sweet, so I guess they’ll love these.”

Sage and Blaze growled happily as they ate the Pokeblocks.

“Hey Nick,”

“Huh?”

“Where actually were you and your sister from?” I asked as I leaned on my knees.

“Well, we came from the Hoenn region and that’s pretty far from here. That’s where we got some of our Pokemon.” He replied while smiling.

“No wonder, why are you guys here?”

“Well, our parents forced us to go here. Mom and Dad said that it’d be fun here. They said they had friends around here. Hey you’ve beaten Brock?” He suddenly said as he looked over my Pocket. A boulder badge was hanging from it.

“Uh, well, yeah.” I stammered.

“Cool, me too. Only Michelle took a while before beating him.”

“It didn’t take that long!” I heard Michelle’s voice behind us. “It took me a few times…”

“Yeah right,” Nick replied eyeing Michelle.

Both began to argue in front of me like always.

“Guys, guys!” I said as I halted both of them. “Why don’t we just settle down and-“

“Shut up, Nick!” Michelle yelled as both of them struggled to get away from my grasp.

“You shut up! I’ll battle you and I’ll prove that you’ll loose!”

“You’re on!”

~*~*~*~

The battle was ready. Michelle and Nick were both poised for battle.

“Two on two?” Nick asked.

“Two on two,” Michelle repeated as she took out two Pokeballs.

Nick did the same as he ruffled his sandy blonde hair. It’s he first time I’ve seen the twins battle. I sat on the edge of the battlefield excited and ready.

“Ready when you are, sis!” Nick smiled as he threw his Pokeballs. “Leaf, Alm, Come out!”

Two Pokemon came out. One, I realized to be a Bulbasaur. The other was a Pokemon I’ve never seen before. It was reddish and sluggish with barbs pointing out of its body. It was small with big bulgy eyes and reminded me of a Caterpie. I looked at my Pokedex to see more about it.

“Wurmple, These Pokemon are only found around the Hoenn region. They are mostly defenseless but can attack Pokemon with the barbs at their backs.”

“Another Hoenn Pokemon,” I muttered.

“Let see about that!” Michelle cried. “Linus, Ursula!”

Her Zigzagoon came out along with her Squirtle. All were poised for battle.

“Ursula, Use water gun on Alm!”

Ursula did so and fired a blast of water towards Wurmple.

“Leaf, block it and use vine whip on Ursula!” Nick yelled out.

Leaf came across the blast of fire and prevented Alm from being harmed. Then, Leaf sent out vines from its back towards Ursula. The vines scored a direct hit as they smacked Ursula away.

“Ursula!” Michelle cried as Ursula struggled to get up.

“Alm, use poison sting on Ursula!” Nick commanded.

Alm lowered its back and fried multiple poison barbs towards the fallen Ursula.

“Linus, use you pin missile!”

Linus sent out a wave of stingers towards Alm’s poison stings. The stings were stopped just before they reached Ursula.

“Quick thinking,” Nick said. “Leaf, use your leech seed on Linus!”

Linus was out of guard when the seeds from Leaf reached him. The seeds formed around Linus and constricted him.

“Linus!” Michelle cried.

“Alm, use poison sting on Linus!”

Alm sent out a wave of poison barbs towards Linus. Michelle tried to stop them using Ursula, but she was off guard and trying to stand up. All the barbs connected which caused Linus to cry out in pain. Then, Linus fell down breathing hard. It was poisoned.

“No!” Michelle cried. “Linus, stand up. Please!”

Michelle rushed towards Linus and tore off the vines constricting it.

I stood up and called Nick to stop. I rushed towards her and helped her tear up the vines.

“Get away from me!” She said as she pushed me aside.

I noticed tears streaming from her face.

“Michelle?”

“Get away! I hate you! I hate you both!” She cried as she hugged Linus.

“Michelle? Hey Michelle, I’m sorry!” Nick said as he rushed towards her.

Ursula was next to her as she began to sob.

“I’m sorry, Michelle. I — “

“Shut up!” She screamed. “Just leave me alone!”

I looked up at Nick. He had a concern look upon his face as he recalled both of his Pokemon.

“Don’t worry about her,” Nick muttered. “She’ll be fine in a few minutes.”

“I won’t be fine!” Michelle sobbed as she gave an antidote to Linus and recalled both Ursula and Linus.

“Aw, c’mon Michelle.” Nick said as he kneeled next to Michelle. With both of them close together, I could see some resemblances between the two.

“Michelle, you just lost once. That’s it.” I said as I joined Nick comforting her.

“I just didn’t loose once, I lost many times!” She said sobbing between words.

“Michelle,” I began moving closer to her. “It’s just fine to loose. Everyone looses all the time.”

“Not like you or my brother.” She replied while rubbing tears of her eyes. “It’s not fair. I don’t deserve to be here or be a trainer.”

“Michelle,” I began. “As long as you try, you can never loose. Just believe in yourself.”

I didn’t realize those words that just came out of my mouth. I didn’t even understand what I said.

Michelle looked up at me. I could see her blue eyes sparkling with tears. She then quickly hugged me.

“Whoa—“ It all happened to quick I guess. Those were the only words that I managed to choke out from my mouth as she hugged tightly.

“Michelle?”

“I’m sorry,” She sobbed. “I’m just sorry I treated you like nobody.”

I looked up at Nick to see him smiling.

“Thanks,” she managed to say while she buried her face on my clothes.

I gathered my courage to put my hand around her while comforting her.

~*~*~*~

“Parting ways again?” Nick asked as we reached another fork.

“I’m going to Cerulean, you guys?” I asked as I pointed to one side.

“We might need tome training for a while.” Nick said as he pointed into the other direction.

I looked at Michelle. Her face was no longer filled with tears but a smile was across her face.

“Yeah, I guess.” She agreed.

“Ok, see you guys again next time.” I said as I began on my way.

“Gary!” I heard Michelle’s voice as I turned around.

“Huh?”

“I…I’m sorry…” She said as she looked down.

“You’ve apologized enough.” I said smiling. “Let’s just see each other next time.”

“Ok…” She said as she hurried of towards Nick. “Hey Nick, wait up!”

To Be Continued

[Kenta]

Another nice job Oni! Your doing very well. Looks like Michelle finally stopped being bossy XD
Keep up the good work :)

[oni flygon]

lol thanks! ^_^

Hey Omega, if you want red, just wait two chapters more! XD

[oni flygon]

Countdown to Red: 1 more chapter XD

Chapter 12: Memories

I found myself in front of Cerulean city. It’s more like a sleepy town. Houses were aligned around the streets while people walked on the sidewalk chatting happily about the current events. I found myself wandering around looking up at the shops and restaurants scattered on one side of the street. Suddenly, I remembered something.

“Um, hey,” I said as I halted a dark red haired girl who was walking by.

“Huh?”

She was quite small. Her dark brown eyes twinkled as she glanced up at me. She was holding up a Pikachu. She was wearing a loose shirt and shorts that seem to be a bit larger than her. Her red shirt seemed to be a bit dirty and wet. Two dark red pigtails protruded from behind her head. Her small hands handled the Pikachu friskily as it yawned and growled.

“Um, can you tell me where the Cerulean Cape is?”

She looked strangely at me. Her Pikachu growled as it struggled to get away from the girl’s grasp.

“The Cerulean Cape?” She repeated with her eyes fixed at me.

“Yeah, do you know where it is?” I asked.

“You mean the sea cottage, right?”

“Yeah, I guess…” I replied having no clue what she said.

“Oh, it’s just up there.” She let go of her Pikachu and pointed up in front of me. “You just go up straight and then left.”

“Ok, thanks…” I said as I began on my way.

She picked up her Pikachu again.

“Hey,” she called.

“Huh?”

“You’re a trainer, right?” she said.

“Yeah…why did you ask?” I replied.

“Nothing.” She giggled as she went of on the opposite direction.

I glanced back at her thinking something might happen but I just ignored her and continued walking.

~*~*~*~

I continued on my way north heading my way to the cape. As I walked, I noticed people getting fewer and the trees are getting denser. A river flowed silently on my left. I continued my way up when I hear someone.

“Glad you got your way here,” said a familiar voice.

“Toshin?”

I looked around trying to find him. He stepped back from a tree with his hood down. There was something different from him than what I’ve met earlier before.

“You did make your way here,” He repeated.

“Toshin,” I began.

He looked up at me. A sign he’s listening.

“You know Silver, right?”

He simply nodded and continued to listen.

“Do you both know about my father?”

Toshin didn’t reply. He leaned against a tree near him and crossed his arms.

“Do you?” I repeated.

“Do you really want to know more about your father?” he asked.

“Yes,” I replied firmly.

He looked up at me with one eye.

“Did you notice anything when you battled Brock?”

“Huh? Well… yeah. I did.”

“Good, you are what I’m looking for.”

“What?” I asked. “What do you mean?”

“Your powers… they lie dormant inside you and they will only come out if it wants to.” He replied.

“My powers?”

“You remember what I told you last time?”

“Yeah… the forest legend. I think.” I said trying to remember.

“Those powers cannot be inherited nor passed physically to another person. Only the forest spirit chooses the wielders.”

His voice was sullen as the winds began to blow behind me. I fell silent not knowing what to say.

“If you want to, I can help you wake your powers.” He said breaking the silence.

I was unsure. How could I believe him? But there was a force that made agreed…

“Do you want to?” He repeated.

“Yes… I want to…” I replied.

He looked up at me with both eyes now. His dark hair was moving with the wind freely.

~*~*~*~

“To begin your training,” He said. “You need to train both your mind and your body. You also need to strengthen your mind with your Pokemon.”

“Right,” I replied as I released my three Pokemon.

Toshin examined them and stopped at Abby. He placed his hand on Abby’s forehead and closed his eyes. At once, I heard whispers coming around me. I couldn’t understand anything, the whispers were talking faster and faster. I tried to concentrate and trying not to yell out or anything.

The moment Toshin opened his eyes, the whispers stopped.

“Did you hear anything?” he asked.

I fell silent. Not knowing what to reply.

“Y-Yeah,” I stammered trying to catch my breath.

“Good,” Toshin said. “That was Abby and me talking.”

“How did you -?”

“Sakaki is my sister,” He interrupted. “One of my surviving family members. She gave you Abby I presume.”

I remained silent not saying another word.

“So begins our training.” He said as he sat down. “Are you ready?”

“Ready,” I replied.

“Good, now close your eyes and concentrate on Abby and on your other Pokemon.”

I did so what he said and concentrated.

“Try not to sleep.” I heard Toshin say.

I pictured my Pokemon in my mind. Blaze, Sage and Abby…I could feel something. It was beating slowly and carefully. I could picture it in my mind as if I had my minds open. Something… I could see…something…

“Sakaki, Sakaki!”

A blue haired boy about fifteen years old was calling a younger girl; a dark haired girl about ten or eleven.

“Makoto? Have you found my brother?” Sakaki asked.

“No, but I think I know where he’s going.” Makoto replied gasping for air.

The surroundings were clear now. In front of them was house burned down and smoldering. White smoke was coming from wreck.

“Where?”

“I don’t know yet, but a gate was opened.” Makoto replied quickly.

“Let’s hurry, if that gate closes, it’s going to be hard to find him,” Sakaki said alarmingly. “Show me where is it.”

“Over here,” Makoto said as the two set out.

I opened my eyes and found that it was already night. The moon was directly above us and the stars twinkled. I could see the city with its lights on the other side of the river. Blaze and Sage seem to be asleep but Abby looked like what she was when I began hours before.

“So,” Said a voice that made me jump. “What did you see?”

I looked back to see Toshin sitting and a fire was burning in front of him. A large pot was steaming and I noticed a large spoon and two bowls on the side.

“I saw Sakaki…” I began trying as hard as I can to remember. “And this guy… Makoto…”

Toshin looked up at me. He seemed to be satisfied by the look at his face.

“What are they talking about?” he asked.

“I don’t know. Sakaki was asking about…about you. I think.”

Toshin remained silent.

“And something about a gate. I didn’t see much.” I continued as I scratched my head.

I heard my stomach grumble. I felt embarrassed as I clutched my stomach.

“Crap, I forgot to ask Nick about food.” I muttered.

“Rice?” Toshin said as he examined the pot on top of the fire.

“Uh…sure,” I replied.

He handed me a bowl and one of the large spoons. I placed as much rice I could eat on my bowl.

“We continue our training tomorrow,” Toshin said as I finished eating.

“Ok,” I replied. “Toshin?”

“Huh?”

“What did I saw?” I asked.

“You saw a memory. It’s something that has been passed down by powerful emotions. Something that is so strong, it leaves an imprint so powerful, only a few psychics can see them. However, to see those memories, you must and have to be in a certain place or manifest a certain object or person.”

I nodded. I seem to understand what he said.

“But, how was I able to see those memories?” I asked. “I didn’t even know I had those powers.”

“That’s what I can not answer.” Toshin said gazing at the fire. I could see the fire’s reflection in his eyes. Burning slowly and wildly.

To Be Continued...

[Kenta]

great chapter! That training sounded cool.
was that Misty's child by chance? :P

[oni flygon]

XD Maybe..maybe not ... btw, did minor edits in first chapters...

Chapter 13: Bloodied past

“Concentrate and attack.” Toshin said as my head pounded.

I could feel the blood rushing through my face.

“Sage, use your gust once more!” I commanded.

Toshin forced me into using Sage to blow away a huge rock that’s as wide as the trees around us. What I thought was impossible, he demonstrated with his Pidgeot without any problems.

Sage flew up higher and created a torrential gust that blew away pebbles. I could feel something wrong with Sage. It was pain. He’s hurting yet he tries. He keeps on trying. Rocks that are size of my fist are starting to be blown away.

Then, I saw Sage fall. He fell with a loud thud to the ground.

“Sage!” I cried.

I held Sage in my hands. It was breathing hard and was really exhausted.

“Take your time.” Toshin said from behind me.

“You’re just forcing me things that I can’t even do!” I yelled at him. “I don’t even know if you’re training me or not!”

“Just trust me,” Toshin continued ignoring what I said. “If you want to rest, just rest. Take your time.”

The next moment, I was tending to Sage’s sore wings. I wrapped his wings with bandages and patted them briefly.

“There you go,” I said as I lifted Sage up. “Good as new.”

Sage let out a shrill cry of appreciation, ruffled its feathers and sat down beside me.

“You’re welcome,” I replied smiling.

Toshin was leaning against a tree a few feet from us. He’s still deep in thought like what I always thought. He must be always thinking of something deep in his mind. I looked up at his face seeing if he’s sleeping or maybe, his mind’s wandering.

“I’m awake,” I heard him mutter.

His voice made me jump a bit with my heart pounding.

“You still have a long way to. Train your Charmeleon if you want to.” He said still in the same position.

“Ok,” I replied taking out Blaze’s Pokeball. “What do you want me to do?”

“Battle me,” He replied as he stood up.

“W-what?” I stammered. “B-but…you’re way more than an ordinary trainer.”

“Don’t worry,” He said taking out a blue Pokeball. “I’ll take it easy on you.”

~*~*~*~

“One against one.” Toshin said as he handled his Great Ball.

“Ok,” I replied as I took out a Pokeball containing Sage.

I know it’s a bit of a risk, but I’m sure Toshin will take it easy on me.

There was a river near us in the battlefield. Trees covered around us and the sky was clear and cloudless.

“Sage, come out!”

I sent out my Pidgey at once. Sage flew up at the air all with bandages.

“You ok, Sage?” I asked.

Sage replied with a shrill cry.

“Good,” Toshin muttered under his breath. “Flux, take it easy on him.”

He threw his Great Ball and out came a dog Pokemon. Its whole body was dark and bones seemed to decorate its body. I don’t know what scared me – the skull and horns or the pointed tale. I took out my Pokedex nervously and viewed it.

“Houndoom. These Pokemon breathe noxious air into their bodies. They only appear at night and their howls are said to be cursed if heard at night.”

“Don’t worry,” Toshin repeated. “I’ll take it easy on you.”

“Ok,” I said trembling.

I looked up at Sage. He was scared too, evidently.

“Let’s do this, Sage!”

He replied with a low growl.

“Aw, C’mon. Let’s start out with a gust!”

Sage flew up and hurled a powerful gust towards Flux. Flux didn’t move as the gust crashed towards him. It didn’t seem to affect Flux when it closed its eyes during the attack then opened them with a glare.

“Flux, use smog.” Toshin commanded. He wasn’t shouting or anything. He was just calm.

Flux sent out thick smoke from its mouth towards Sage.

“Sage, blow it away!” I yelled out.

Sage flew up higher and sent out another gust of air towards the smoke.

“Flux, leap out and use Iron Tail.” I heard Toshin say.

I looked around and saw Flux rapidly leaping up a rock and, with its tail tried to attack Sage.

“Sage, dodge it and tackle!”

Sage managed to dodge the attack but I didn’t notice Flux’s double-edged tail. The second strike of the iron tail managed to attack Sage.

“Sage!” I yelled out as Sage tried to fly up.

Flux was on the ground waiting for any of Toshin’s commands. I looked at Toshin. He was looking up at Sage. He knows that it’s the perfect time to attack, but he wasn’t attacking.

“Sage, use sand-attack!”

Sage flew down and sent out a cloud of dust towards Flux. It was a direct hit. Sage’s attack managed to blind Flux for a while.

“Flux, use smog again!”

I knew Toshin wasn’t concentrating. Flux sent out a smog attack into another direction away from Sage.

“Use your quick attack, Sage!”

Sage sent out a powerful quick attack towards Flux’s side. It was powerful enough to make Flux loose its balance.

“Flux, stand up and use Iron Tail again.” Toshin commanded.

Flux leapt up and tried to attack Sage but missed by an inch.

“Use sand-attack once more, Sage!” I commanded.

Sage sent out another cloud of sand towards Flux. Now, Flux was loosing both its balance and sight.

“Use Flamethrower,” Toshin said.

Flux began to shoot out flames everywhere. The fire wasn’t ordinary fire – it was dark fire that doesn’t seem to burn any of the trees around us.

“Sage, use quick-attack to push Flux into the river!” I yelled out.

Sage did so and managed to push Flux into the water. Flux yelped and cried as it struggled to stay afloat. Toshin held out his Great Ball and returned his Houndoom. He showed no emotions but muttered words as he held up Flux’s Great Ball near his face.

My heart leapt when I noticed Sage glowing…

“Sage!” He was transforming into something bigger. When he stopped glowing, he finally evolved into a Pidgeotto.

“Awesome!” I yelled as I rushed near Sage’s side.

I took off the loosening bandages for they were now too tight for Sage. He spread out his wings and let out a loud cry.

“Awesome!” I repeated smiling.

Sage flew around for a while with its new form. I looked up at Toshin and noticed him smiling. It was a subtle smile – almost unnoticeable, but I’m sure he’s happy.

~*~*~*~

It was night already. After a few hours of Toshin’s recommended meditation, I found nothing nor saw nothing. If only there’s something I could use to see stuff. The fire was already out. White smoke was coming out of the sticks and braches and was leading up into the starry night. I glanced up at Toshin. He was sitting against a tree with his arms crossed. His head was low and must be sleeping.

I moved in front of him looking closely at him. His long bangs covered much of his face and he was breathing slowly.

“Toshin?” I whispered.

No doubt about it, he’s out cold. I remembered that he did know my father.

“Might be risky,” I thought to myself. But I was really desperate.

I had no choice but to listen to myself. I stretched my hand placed it near Toshin’s head. I closed my eyes and began to see something…something… unclear…



“Reiji, I’ve had enough!” A voice yelled.

Everything was in focus now. There was a boy holding a girl by knifepoint. The girl was bleeding. Her light red hair was swaying with the wind. Blood was pouring from her lips, her eyes, everywhere. Her dress was town and wounds were all over her body. Her eyes were closed…as if she was asleep. Then, there was another figure. It was another boy about seventeen with messy dark hair. He was wearing a white shirt stained and a trench coat smeared with mud and dirt. His dark blue pants were messy too. His fists were clenched and he gritted his teeth.

“Make me, Heihshiro,” Reiji replied. He gripped his knife closer to the girl throat.

“Reiji, you coward!” Toshin spat. “What did you do to her?”

Reiji sent out a cold laugh. He was wearing dirty red robes. His green hair was with the blowing wind. His bright red eyes were glaring menacingly and his smirk revealed his yellowed teeth.

“Nothing really,” He laughed. “Bloodied her and many other things.”

“Monster!”

The girl was waking up. She opened her eyes slowly. Her eyes twinkled and were filled with tears as she looked up at Toshin.

“T-Toshin,” She said weakly.

“Miharu! Don’t move!” Toshin said nervously. “I’ll find a way to get you out of this!”

The girl smiled. She was quite beautiful as she gazed slowly at Toshin. Toshin looked back at her and smiled.

“Nice isn’t it?” Reiji said breaking the silence. “There’s so much thrill when holding someone’s life in your palm. It’s the thrill Heihshiro! You know how many lives I’ve taken with these hands!”

Toshin remained silent. He never said a word. He only glared at Reiji with loathing and hatred.

“Everyone you knew!” Reiji yelled. “Your grandfather, your father, you mother, your whole family!”

Toshin clenched his fist harder. His nails were digging into his hand.

“And now, your own love one,” Reiji sneered as he gripped his knife. “The only one you love in this world. What could possibly happen if she—“

“Shut up!” Toshin yelled as he stepped closer.

“Watch your step Heihshiro,” Reiji warned. “Do that again and she’ll get her throat ripped.”

“T-Toshin,” Miharu whispered as she tried to stand up by holding Reiji’s arm. “Please…just let me die…”

“No! I can’t let you,” Toshin yelled as blood started to drip from hands. “You mean so much to me…just hang on!”

Reiji laughed. He laughed cruelly and coldly.

“Heihshiro!” He yelled. “If you think your story ends happily, it doesn’t! It’s either you die or she does.”

With a swift motion, he quickly stabbed Miharu on her chest. It all happened in slow motion. Toshin ran up to them and released a swift punch towards Reiji’s face. His fist connected to Reiji and sent him back a few feet. Miharu fell to the ground blood streaming from her chest. Toshin quickly attended to Miharu clutching her arm and trying to stop the blood flowing by wrapping Miharu with his trench coat.

He then noticed Reiji standing up with his knife in one hand poised to stab.

“That is enough!” Toshin yelled angrily.

At once, the afternoon sky turned dark. A swirling vortex seems to appear directly above Toshin a thousand feet away. Reiji stumbled back a small step behind.

“No…It’s can’t be…impossible!” Reiji yelled, as the vortex grew larger and larger. Winds started to blow hard around them. Reiji could see a change in Toshin’s face. A blazing red tattoo was visible in his left cheek. The tattoo was mostly intricate patterns that seemed to be woven together.

“No… how could you master opening a gate so quickly?” Reiji said with a horrified expression. Toshin did not move nor replied as the winds were enough to knock of Reiji to his feet.

Reiji stood up frantically as he fled.

The winds stopped and died down. The sky was clear again and everything was normal. Within the silence, a voice broke out in a soft whisper: “T-Toshin,”

Miharu looked up tearfully at Toshin. She smiled weakly as tears streamed from her face.

“Toshin please…let me die…” She said weakly as she let Toshin hold her arm.

“Miharu…don’t say that!” Toshin replied as tears began streaming from his eyes.

“There are so many things I wanted to share with you…” Toshin sobbed as he held his lover’s limp hand.

“No, no…” Miharu whispered weakly. “Toshin please leave me alone…I know…I know how much you love me…I love you the same…”

Toshin couldn’t hold his pain anymore as he closed his eyes and let his tears fall.

“But…but what about our-?”

“No…keep it…keep it secret. Please don’t tell anyone…for now…” She replied slowly. “Hiroki,”

Toshin opened his eyes.

“Kiss me…kiss me one last time…Hiroki…”

Miharu closed her eyes and slightly gripped Toshin’s hand. Toshin closed his eyes and slowly kissed her on the lips. Their kiss that felt like hours lingered as Miharu slowly loosened her grip…



I opened my eyes and looked around. It was already morning and noticed that Toshin wasn’t sleeping anymore.

“What did you see?” said a voice behind me. His voice made me jump up in shock.

I looked back and saw Toshin sitting with his arms crossed.

“What did you see?” He repeated with a stern voice.

“I-I saw you…” I replied looking at him.

He didn’t say a word but simply nodded his head. I guess that means to continue.

“I saw someone too,” I continued. “Miharu. Do you know her?”

“I loved her,” He replied quickly.

“She died,” I breathed once more. “Why did she call you Hiroki?”

“Hiroki’s my real name. Toshin is something my foster parents gave me.”

“There’s one more thing,” I said trying to ask him a million questions at once.

He looked up at me with his dark eyes.

“Miharu…sh-she was pregnant wasn’t she?”

Toshin’s expression was mixed with horror and shock.

“H-How did you know?” He stuttered.

“When I saw her…something was already dying. I don’t know, but there was something else. A life. Something that was different.”

Toshin lowered his head once more. I could see his tears streaming slowly from his eyes.

“I-I couldn’t do anything…it was my duty to protect her and our baby.” He said steadily. “But…but I failed…I wish I was dead…but something was stopping me.”

Tears dropped from his face as they continued to fall. There was so much to ask but I stopped asking him questions.

“Go,”

“Huh?” I asked.

“You’re training, it’s beyond my hands now.”

“But, about my dad –“

“Do you remember what Silver told you?” He said as he wiped his tears.

I remained silent not saying a word.

“You’ll see it inside you,” He said as he looked up at me with a stern face. “Sometimes, you’ll see visions. You may not like them but they will come and they may haunt you. What you see might have happened or will happen.”

I stood up and looked at him.

“Will I…see you again?”

“Maybe…maybe.”

To Be Continued

[Kenta]

wow. amazing chapter...............very sad story. Nice that he now has Pidgeotto. Will that evil dude show up again? He deserves what he gets

[The Vince Knight]

O_o Good job Oni flygon.
Your fan fictions are excellent.

[Abolishing Flames]

nice story! ... HEY! You stole my RP character! (Makoto) ... (lol, j/k) :D

[Omega-Brendan]

greaaaat chapter I just had to catch up a bit......... WHere's RED!?

[oni flygon]

You want red? You'll get red! XD

Chapter 14: Oppurtunity's Grasp

“Cerulean City Gym”

I read the painted letters on one wall of the gym. The gym looked bigger than the one in Pewter city. The walls outside were decorated with blue paint and drawings of water Pokemon. Some I know, some I don’t. I was in front of the gym doors. I pushed open the bright blue doors as I went inside. Inside, I was directly in front of a large pool with two plastic buoys floating on both ends. The smell inside smelled like the ocean rather than chlorine. The bleachers were wet and the spotlights were dim.

“A challenger!” A familiar voice called.

I looked on the opposite end to see the girl I met earlier downtown. She was still wearing the same clothes and was holding up her Pikachu. She was wearing a huge grin and her stare was fixed on me.

“You?” I gasped. “You’re the gym leader?”

“Yeah I am!” She said as her voice echoed around the gym. “I was hoping for a good challenger anyways.”

“H-How old are you?” I asked in amazement.

“Seven,” She replied gleefully.

She let go of her Pikachu and let it rest for a while.

“Seven? Isn’t that too-“

“Battle or buzz off!” She interrupted.

“Ok, ok. Tell me the rules.”

“One on one. Single battle. No items…. and umm…” She replied counting her fingers as she said the rules.

“And…um…um…” She said looking up and trying to remember.

“Ready?”

“Not yet! Just give me a minute…” She yelled back. “Now what was the other one mom said?” She muttered.

“Melissa? Melissa!” Called a man’s voice. “There you are young lady!”

Out in a corridor, a tall man with dark messy hair that pointed everywhere appeared. He was wearing a red shirt and khaki shorts. His sandals made sounds as he took steps running towards Melissa.

“Da-d!” Melissa called painfully as her father tugged her arm.

“Your mommy told you not to battle trainers. You’re too young, see.” He scolded.

“Aw dad, I can take care of Pika and Gyara. I can battle trainers. Just this once!” She pleaded as she pointed to the Pikachu, now sleeping.

“C’mere!” Her dad said as he carried Melissa on his shoulders.

Melissa laughed as her father walked towards me.

“Sorry ‘bout that…” He said eyeing me. “My daughter’s kinda likes to battle trainers when the leader’s away.”

“Um, no problem. I’m just here for the challenge. Are you the leader?” I asked.

“Nope,” He replied. “But my wife is. Say, you look familiar.”

“Huh?”

He placed Melissa down, who ran quickly up to Pika. The man looked up at me closer and eyed me suspiciously.

“Do you know Green?” He asked.

“Green? He’s my da-“

“It’s you!” He yelled. “You’ve grown up all these days!”

I was confused for a minute but my senses returned quickly.

“Name’s Red.” He said as he took my hand quickly and shook it.

“You know my dad?”

“Well, he’s kind of a rival.” He replied as I noticed Melissa running up to Red holding Pika.

“Daddy, do you know him?” She asked tugging Red’s shirt.

“Well, he’s Daddy’s friend’s son.” He replied smiling.

Melissa peered at me suspiciously as she hid behind her father.

“Red?” A woman’s voice called from the corridor.

“I’m here, Mist!” He called back. “Come here, hurry!”

Out came a red haired woman who was slightly shorter than Red. She had long bright red hair that she let untied. She was wearing a white jacket and blue denim shorts. She too, was wearing sandals.

“What is it, Red?” She asked.

“Misty, doesn’t he look familiar?” Red said as he pointed at me.

Misty looked closer at me and gasped.

“He looks like Green!” She exclaimed. “You’re Gary, right?”

“Yeah…” I replied with my voice trailing off.

“Wow! You’ve grown since I last saw you!” She said as she walked closer.

I had a confused look on my face. I didn’t exactly understand what she said.

“Last time we saw you, you were just a baby.” Red said as he smiled.

“Oh, I just didn’t remember. Sorry.” I replied quickly.

“Aw, you don’t need to be sorry,” Misty, said as she glanced at Melissa, she was now behind her mother tugging her jacket.

“Melissa, what is it?” Misty asked.

“Mommy, who is the guy?” She asked shyly as she looked quickly at me.

“Well, I told you didn’t I?” Red said as he leaned towards Melissa. “He’s Gary, my friend’s son.”

“So does that make him my friend too?” She asked.

“Yeah he does, you shouldn’t be hiding like this.” Misty replied.

“Oh yeah, you were looking for a challenge, weren’t you?” Red asked when he noticed my eyes looking around the gym.

“Yeah,”

“Alright, I won’t take it easy even if you’re a friend.” Misty smiled.

~*~*~*~

“Three on three, single battle.” Misty announced as I readied my Pokeballs.

“Ok, I’m ready.” I replied.

Red and Melissa were sitting at the bleachers watching anxiously. Melissa’s Pikachu was sitting next to her watching lazily.

“Good,” Misty smirked as she took out a blue Pokeball.

“Seaking!” She said as she threw into the water.

Out came a red fish Pokemon. I’ve seen a lot of Seakings at the Pallet town lab, so I bet I know what I’m doing.

“Go, Abby!” I yelled throwing out my Pokeball.

My Pokeball landed on one of the floating buoys and out came Abby with her head tucked on one hand.

“Nice, you do know those things can’t attack, right?” Misty asked.

“I know Abby,” I replied. “I used her to beat Brock.”

Misty had a satisfied look on her face.

“Ok, Seaking, use horn attack!” she commanded.

Seaking dived down deeper into the water. I could see its shadowy outline from above heading straight towards Abby.

“Abby, teleport!”

Abby teleported the moment Seaking jumped with its head aiming at Abby. It missed and its horn was planted into the buoy, trapped. Abby teleported into the other buoy poised for an attack.

“No, Seaking!” Misty yelled.

“Abby, confusion!”

“What?”

Abby immediately sent out a huge confusion wave that knocked out Seaking from being trapped and into the water.

“How can your Abra attack?” Misty asked.

“I don’t know. She already has that attack when I got her.” I replied quickly.

“Mommy, don’t give up!” Melissa yelled as she jumped up and down. Red was looking at Abby deep in thought.

“I won’t, sweetie!” Misty replied waving at her. “Seaking, use whirlpool!”

The water began to swirl as a vortex in center began to appear. The buoys circled around the pool wildly as Abby held tightly to the buoy.

“Got to think quick…” I muttered concentrating hard.

The whirlpool circled faster and faster.

“Abby, teleport on top and use confusion!” I yelled.

It might be crazy to do something I thought, but I was sure Abby felt the same. Abby teleported above, floating, and launched another massive confusion attack. The attack was so powerful, it parted the water for a while, sending water all over. Abby returned back to the buoy that was now calmly floating in front of me.

“Seaking!” Misty cried as Seaking, now fainted, floated above water.

“No,” I heard a horrified gasp from Melissa. Red remained silent.

Misty returned Seaking back to its Pokeball.

“You’re pretty tough,” Misty breathed as she took out another Pokeball. “Go, Lapras!”

“Whoa!” I gasped as a Lapras came out and dived under water and then came out to the surface with a deafening cry. This was the first I’ve seen an actual one.

“Awesome!” I cried, breathless.

“Cool isn’t it?” I heard Melissa say on one side of the gym.

I nodded and gripped my hands. I know that Lapras are strong, but how strong?

“Ready?” Misty called.

I nodded and readied myself.

“Lapras, ice beam!” Misty commanded.

“Abby, teleport and try a confusion!”

Abby teleported with enough time to dodged Lapras’ attack. The ice beam froze the water around but not from al the pool. Abby reappeared on the second buoy and sent out a confusion attack. The attack was a direct hit but Lapras doesn’t seem to be affected and shook of the attack.

“No…” I gasped.

“Lapras has good special defense. So, don’t think using psychic attacks on it.” Misty said with her arms folded. “Lapras, Dive!”

Lapras dived underwater and circled around Abby. Its blue outline was swift as it circled effortlessly.

“Abby…” I whispered not knowing what to do.

‘It’s alright, I trust in you.’ Came her whisper.

‘Abby, I can’t…I can’t think.’ I thought as I wiped a drop of sweat off my forehead.

“Abby, Confusion on the water!”

She sent out another wave of confusion that hit Lapras directly.

“That won’t do any,” Misty muttered. “Attack now, Lapras!”

Something happened I never expected. Lapras didn’t attack but sank deeper into the pool.

“Lapras?” Misty called.

Lapras resurfaced on one side swaying its head side to side crying out loud.

“Oh no,” Misty Gasped. “It’s confused.”

“Yeah! Now’s our chance, Abby!” I yelled. “Use another confusion!”

Abby sent out another wave that seemed to slap Lapras of its balance.

“Lapras, Body Slam!”

Lapras lunged forward and leapt but was off target a few feet away. It crashed and created waves that shook the buoy.

“Hang on, Abby! Confusion!”

Another confusion collided into Lapras. This time, it made Lapras fell of its balance and stayed for a while under water. A few seconds went by that felt like hours to me. Then, all of the sudden, Lapras resurfaced once more badly bruised.

“Lapras!” I heard Melissa call.

“Use body slam!” It was the last thing I heard when Lapras lunged forward and crashed into Abby.

“Abby!” I yelled as Lapras resurfaced along with the buoy. “Abby!”

‘I’m sorry…master…’ I heard her faintly whisper.

“Abby, return!” With a bright red flash, Abby returned to her Pokeball.

“It’s all right, you did a good job.” I whispered as I took out another Pokeball.

“You’re quite a challenge,” I heard Misty say. “You are gifted with Pokemon Battling. Never seen anyone battle like you.”

“Thanks,” I said slightly blushing.

“Shall we continue?”

“Ok, Sage! Do it!” I said as I threw my Pokeball. Sage flew up in prime form ready for battle. It landed on top of the buoy that was iced before by Lapras.

I noticed red on the sidelines looking very seriously examining Sage. Melissa was gripping the handles staring at Sage. Maybe that was the first time she saw a Pidgeotto.

“Nice,” Misty muttered. “Lapras, Ice Beam!”

“Sage, dodge it and use gust!”

Lapras sent out another blue beam that hit the already frozen buoy. Luckily, Sage managed to dodge it. Sage flew up high and sent out a strong gust of wind. Powerful winds created huge waves that crashed on the weakening Lapras.

“Lapras, dive underwater!”

Lapras dived once more underwater with its blue outline faintly showing.

“Get ready for a razor wind!” I yelled to Sage.

Sage flapped its wings that created more strong gusts. The water was wild as if it was in the middle of the storm. I could see Lapras’ outline underwater struggling to swim.

“Lapras, attack!”

Without hesitation, Lapras jumped up high almost hitting Sage.

“Ice Beam!”

“Razor Wind!”

Both attacks were too fast and I barely saw anything amidst the battle. Water was everywhere and it was misty all over.

“Sage?”

The mist cleared away to see Sage fine. Lapras, now fainted, took Sage’s Razor wind in full blast.

“No! You can’t loose mommy!” Melissa called as she shook her fist in the air. One hand gripping the handlebars.

“ I won’t honey,” She smiled as she returned Lapras.

I sighed once more as I gripped my sweaty palm. This is it. Her last Pokemon.

“This won’t be easy,” She said. “Starmie!”

To Be Continued

[The Vince Knight]

oh no....What will happen next???
Anyway once again good chapter!!

[Hiroshi Sotomura]

A great chapter! If only Shadow came here and looked at it -_-"
SHADOW? SHADOW?!? :p

Nice story overall. I'm just too lazy to make you in my MOTM votes (of course, I haven't posted there at all this month).

[Kenta]

This gets even better and better! Nice to see Red :cool:
Nice name for their daughter. She's just as fiesty as her mother :laugh:

cant wait to read more :cool:

[Abolishing Flames]

Nice chapter! You should update around 2 times a week...

[oni flygon]

woah.. thanks for the review guys! ...O.O you even rated me 5 stars...thanks very much!

[oni flygon]

Chapter 15: Oppurtunity's grasp (Part 2)

I remember seeing a Staryu once at my aunt’s lab, but never a Starmie before. I remembered my aunt telling me once that these were to a very powerful type of Pokemon. I couldn’t just remember.

“Starmie, thunder wave!” Misty commanded.

Starmie sent out a yellow wave of electricity towards Sage. I was too slow to react when the electricity wrapped around Sage.

“Sage, shake it off!” I yelled.

Sage tried to struggle but to no avail. The wave wrapped around Sage tighter and tighter. Starmie stopped after Sage was already limp and tried hopping around the buoy.

“Sage, fly up!”

Sage tried to flap its wings but found out that they were paralyzed.

“Good,” Misty muttered. “Rapid Spin!”

Starmie leapt from the water and spun around. It lunged forward towards Sage.

“Sage, dodge it!”

I was too late. The attack connected and Sage was pushed of into the water.

“Sage, fly up!” Sage surfaced and flapped its numb wings. He flew up wildly and uncontrollably while Starmie returned underwater.

“Sage, use gust your gust!”

Sage did so but the effect of the thunder wave only made him fall to the buoy.

“Starmie, Surf!”

A huge tide appeared. The tide increased in size as it traveled half way through the pool. I was too slow to call out an attack when the waves crashed on Sage. I clenched my fist and waited for a sign.

“Go mommy!” I hear Melissa cheer.

My mind raced as I waited. Suddenly, I could see a small movement. Sage resurfaced and looked injured but it tried to fly. I could see blood trickling from its wing. I could his heart beating slowly and his desire to defeat.

“Sage, you can’t do this. Come back!” I said as I returned Sage. This left me to one choice left.

“Blaze, win this for me!” I said as I threw my Pokeball.

Misty did not say anything but I know that she was thinking fast. I had an idea as well.

“Blaze, use ember on the water!”

“What?” I looked up at Red and he was standing up with clenched hands on the bars like Melissa.

“Don’t waste your time doing that,” Misty said looking at Blaze. “Starmie, rapid spin!”

Starmie resurfaced and spun around Blaze. Blaze looked around with its sharp eyes trying to keep an eye on Starmie. Just then, Starmie attacked.

“Blaze dodg—“ I was too late. The attack hit Blaze and almost him off his balance.

“Scratch it, Blaze! Before it goes back on the water!”

Blaze managed to scratch Starmie and left a huge gash on it.

“Starmie, go to the buoy!” Misty called.

“Huh?”

Misty really wanted to be attacked by Blaze?

I glanced at Red. He was once again, sitting with his hand over his mouth, thinking.

“Finish him off, Mommy!”

“Starmie, use swift!” She commanded.

Stars appeared from Starmie and flew up to Blaze. The stars hit Blaze but he just shook them off.

“Blaze, use ember!” I yelled.

Blaze sent out a powerful ember attack towards Starmie. Starmie took the attack in a full blow but it just slightly burned it.

“Starmie, rapid spin!”

“Blaze, catch it!”

Starmie spun around and charged Blaze. It was too late for Misty to call an attack when Blaze caught Starmie.

“Crush Claw!” I yelled.

“What?!”

Blaze threw up Starmie and slashed it twice with its heavy claws. Starmie flew from the impact and hit the wall. The gem on its middle was cracked from Blaze’s Crush Claw. However, it stood up again and tried to recover.

“That’s enough!” I heard Misty call. She returned Starmie back to its Pokeball.

“Mommy!” Melissa called as she ran up to her. “Why did you loose mommy?”

“Melissa, It’s ok to loose.” She said as she kneeled down at her.

Red came down and approached Misty. “Nice battle Mist,”

I returned Blaze still confused why Misty recalled Starmie that fast.

“I’m honored to battle you,” Misty said as she approached me and shook my hand.

“Thanks,” I replied. “But why did you recall Starmie at once?”

“Oh I just felt you were going to win. You did recall Sage before I can finish it off.” She smiled.

“You’re a natural!” Red said approaching me with Melissa at his back. “Never seen anyone battle like you.”

“Thanks,” I said blushing and scratching my head.

“By the way, do you know your father’s Pokemon?”

“Um, no…not exactly. I haven’t met him yet.”

Red was silent at first but then smiled.

“It’s funny though,” He said. “You own exactly three of you Father’s Pokemon. A Charmeleon, A Pidgeotto and an Abra.”

“Really?” I exclaimed. “Oh yeah, Red?”

“Huh?”

“Can you…can you tell me about my dad?”

Red’s face was sullen and looked at Misty.

“Melissa, can you go over there and play with Pika and mommy for a while?” He said.

“Red?” I heard Misty whisper.

Red nodded and Misty guided Melissa out.

“I’m sorry…but…you’re too young to know.” He solemnly said.

“Red, is my dad dea-?”

“No, and yet I don’t know if he is…” He whispered. “Listen, I’m sure you’ll find him someday but for now—for now…” He paused. “He’s a great guy. If there’s one loyal husband and a good father, Green is.”

“Is he-is he really?”

Red nodded slowly.

“But why—why did he leave me and mom?” I asked.

Red stayed silent without saying a word. He looked down and didn’t say anything more when I asked him more questions.

~*~*~*~

“You’re heading to Vermilion, right?” Misty said. “You sure you don’t want to stay for a while?”

“Yeah, I’m sure. I need to get there anyway.”

“Gary,” Red said.

“Huh?”

“I’m sorry I can’t tell you much about your father.”

“No, that’s ok.” I said.

“Here you go.” Melissa said as she handed me a Cascade Badge.

“Thanks,” I said as I took it.

“Just watch, Gary. I’ll go out soon and be a good trainer like Daddy, Mommy and you!”

To Be Continued

[Kenta]

another great chapter. learned a little more about Green :cool:
Cant wait to read more.

BTW, I gave ya the 5 stars :bandit:

[Abolishing Flames]

Nice chapter! I'm gonna give yu the five stars too! ^^

[oni flygon]

Warning: Due to some graphic content in this chapter, I am ratin gthis chapter a PG-13. If you're a kid that gets scared easily by violence, blood, gore etc... don't read this. You have been warned!

Chapter 16: Darkened Ambitions

“Hey kid!”

“Wha-?” I muttered as I rubbed my eyes.

“Get off my tree! You’ve been sleeping on it for an hour now!”

I stood up feeling dizzy and confused. I looked around trying to find the person calling me.

“Huh? W-where are you?”

“Over here, kid! Now walk off!”

I looked up to see a blue haired man with dark clothes sitting comfortably on a branch and looking down at me with his pale blue eyes.

“You heard me!”

“Alright, alright.” I said as I walked limply away from the tree.

I was just resting when I suddenly heard that voice. I slowly walked away rubbing my aching head and looking around.

“What are you waiting for? Scram!” He yelled as he leapt down from the branch.

“I am!” I yelled back. “Stop yelling at me!”

He had his arms folded and I noticed that a dark cape covered his clothes.

“Hey,” I called.

“Huh?”

“You know where Vermillion is?” I asked staying a clear distance away from him.

“Vermillion…” He muttered as he placed his hand under his chin into a thinking position. “Take that underground pass over there or walk through Saffron”

“Ok, thanks…” I muttered as I turned and continued to walk.

~*~*~*~

“Strange,” I muttered to myself as I walked around a field that was basically empty. The trees and the tell grass swayed with the wind as I walked through the field. I couldn’t find any underground passage, so I decided to take the route through Saffron.

As I walked, I heard a whisper. I looked around and saw nothing. I ignored it and continued walking. More whispers came. They were talking fast. As seconds passed by, it was getting faster and louder. I tried to ignore it but it was too much to ignore. Then, I felt a sharp pain in my head.

“Ahhh!” I yelled as I kneeled to the ground clutching my head.

The pain was growing in intensity and it was getting more painful. The whispers were loud now, and I can understand what they were saying.

‘Humans are weak, humans are easily corrupted, humans are weak, humans are easily corrupted…’

It continued on and on and did not stop. The pain grew and my whole body was aching. I could not breathe as I tried to catch my breath.

“Help,” I whispered as I clutched my throat. “Please…”

‘Humans are weak…” The whispers were closer now. ‘Humans are easily corrupted,’ I could not stand it anymore; I closed my eyes tight and yelled as loud as I can. ‘Humans are fragile and weak’

“No, no, NO!” I yelled as hard as I could but no sound came out.


“GOLD!” a girl yelled as a body was thrown to the ground. “Gold! NO!”

“Monster!” Yelled a boy from somewhere…

It was clear now and everything was gloomy. A boy’s mangled body was lying on the ground. Near him, a blue haired girl was crying and her arms were around the boy’s body. Five other trainers were behind them, each with an expression of horror and grief. Beyond them, was a man. Its icy tentacles wriggled as slithered around him and his face eyes were glaring and an evil grin was across his face. Behind him, two small, winged green Pokemon with slits for eyes and a purple aura was wrapped around them. In front of him, three Pokemon were growling and roaring. They too, are wafted in a purple aura.

“Gold, you can’t die!” The blue haired girl sobbed as she held Gold tightly.

The man laughed. His icy impression matched his cold laugh. His laugh echoed through the woods.

“What did you do to him?” Asked the red haired boy.

“What else? I killed him!” The man laughed as his icy tentacles roamed round the forest. His whole body seems to be covered in ice. “He was a fool, too. Charging at me with that weak Pokemon.”

Silver gripped his fists and gritted his teeth. He was ready to run up to Pryce but was stopped.

“Silver, don’t do it!” Blue cried as she held Silver’s arm.

“Blue, Gold failed. All I can do is to take over. You hear me?” He said as he took off his arm from Blue’s grasp.

“Then…then I’m coming with you!” Blue stammered as tears formed in her eyes.

Pryce sent out another icy laugh.

“You? You two think that both of you can stop me?”

Silver and Blue were silent. Red and Green were watching from behind horrified. Yellow covered her mouth as tears started to stream from her eyes.

Pryce laughed again.

“You know, it was by pure luck this happened. If I could not have caught this second Celebi, this would not be happening.”

Silver glared at Pryce as he gripped his Pokeball.

“Silver, Blue,” Pryce called. “Join me once more! I shall spare your lives if you do.”

Silver tightened his grip. “What about our friends?’

“Oh them?” Pryce chuckled. “Don’t worry about them. They are useless in our realm now. If you wish, I can exterminate them in the most excruciating of ways.”

“Silver, no!” Red called as he ran up to him. “Don’t do this!”

“So what is it, Silver? Blue? I can give you all the riches of this world. Everything you both desire. If you just join me once more!”

Silver lowered his head.

“You creep!” Blue yelled. “You want me and Silver to join you and you think that we would just leave our friends behind!”

Raikou, Sicune and Entei growled and inched forward as Blue screamed. Their sharp teeth protruded as they growled.

“Controlling these beast is just my mere task. Now that you have declined my offer, you have sealed your fate!” Pryce said as his icy tentacles unwrapped around him. “Die!”

His icy tentacle shot forward and headed toward Blue. The moment went faster than expected, but the deed was done. Crystal was standing in front of Blue. The icy tentacle pierced her chest and came out from her back.

“Crys!” The unison of cries deafened the forest.

“I’m…sorry…” Crys whispered as she fell to the ground with tears streaming from her eyes. “I just…just wanted to be strong…like…Gold…” She closed her eyes and smiled.

“Foolish girl,” Pryce muttered as he withdrew his tentacle from Crys’ lifeless body.

“I’m never going to forgive you!” Silver shouted as he took out his Pokeball.

“My, my,” Pryce said lazily as Pokeballs floated in mid-air.

“Our Pokeballs!” Green yelled as he glanced at everyone else’s Pokeballs.

“You won’t be needing these.” With a swift motion, Pryce sent out a wave of ice shards heading towards Silver and Blue. This time, there was no one to block the merciless attack. Yellow looked away as both her friends fell to the ground.

“Blue! Silver!”

Silver tried to stand up holding his bloody abdomen. Sweat dripped from his forehead as he struggled.

“I’m…not…giving up!” Silver gasped as he clasped his bloodied arm.

“Hehe… you are quite strong,” Pryce chuckled. “Just what I’m expecting.”

Pryce sent out another wave of ice shards towards Silver. Silver could barely stand up as the sharp crystals dug into his body. The three beasts circled around him growling and roaring ready to pounce.

“Leave him!” Pryce said. “Let him reach me.”

All three step backwards watching Silver walk cautiously towards Pryce.

“Silver!” Red and Green ran up to him but were stopped by the three beasts.

“You…you…will pay…”

“Please, STOP!” Yellow shouted as she ran next to Red and Green. Tears poured from her eyes. “Silver, don’t do it!”

“Shut up!” Silver replied sharply. “This…this is mine…”

“And what do you think you can do?” Pryce laughed as Silver stood in front of him.

“Si…Silver….” A weak voice called.

Silver looked back to see Blue – bloody and weak.

“Blue…” Silver gasped.

“Please…Silver…don’t”

“Strong are you both?” Pryce muttered. “Fine…both of you will perish!”

“Watch out!” Green yelled as he took Yellow hand and dragged Red by his jacket.

“What the-“

A loud explosion was heard as the three ran for their lives.

“Silver and Blue, we can’t just leave-“

“Its no use,” Green interrupted Yellow. “We’ll die if we don’t run!”

“Hey, let go of the jacket!” Red shouted as he struggled from Green’s grasp.

“Why are you two stopping?” Green yelled as Yellow let go of Green’s hand.

“We saw our friends die, doesn’t that mean anything to you?” Yellow whispered as she tried to hold back her tears.

“I know how it feels, Yellow. I couldn’t stop things from happening. The only thing we could do is run!”

“And let that maniac destroy the world?” Red yelled. “I’d rather die!”

Three howls were heard deep within the forest.

“They’re after us!” Green muttered.

“No…but… how can we outrun them?” Yellow gasped.

“It’s all over…” Red muttered. “We can’t do anything without our Pokemon…”

“Look, if we all just hide, maybe we can think of a plan.”

“Like what?”

“Listen, if you two won’t stop complaining, we’d be better off dead with those things.”

There were loud scuffling noises and the panting of breaths. The beasts closed in every second. Green glanced over at Yellow and Red. Both had an expression of horror.

“Let’s go!” Green yelled.

Both remained unable to move. Frustrated, Green grabbed both and began to run again.

“It’s no use! We can’t outrun them!”

“Never say-“ Green was interrupted when he faced a solid wall. Dead end.

“No!” Green muttered as he punched his fist on the wall.

Yellow sat on the ground covering her mouth; tears still continued to stream down her face. She felt weak as she sobbed silently. Red leaned against the vine-covered wall and looked down with his fists clenched.

“We got to find away! Don’t give up!”

“Heh, what a hopeful boy,” Pryce said as he approached them. The two Celebis were behind him and Raikou, Entei and Suicune up at front of him.

“You really think you can escape me?”

Yellow stood up and backed against the wall with Green and Red. Pryce approached slowly with each deafening stomp. His icy tentacles whirred around him as he took a step. Pryce laughed.

“Which to go first?” He sang as his tentacles reeled closer on the three.

Green started to move but the beasts surrounded them immediately.

“No escaping now,” Pryce laughed. “I should finish this quickly.”

Two tentacles launched forward towards Yellow.

“You’re not touching her!” Green yelled as he pushed Yellow away. The tentacles missed both Yellow and Green as they hit the wall and created to whole marks.

“Too predictable?” Laughed Pryce. “Not so!”

The tentacles reeled from the wall and grabbed Yellow and Green’s feet.

“No!” Red yelled as he hesitated but was stopped by the beasts.

Green held Yellow as the two were dragged towards Pryce.

“You’re not dying today! Not now!” Green growled as he struggled to break the tentacles.

“It’s no use. Today is the day you all will die!”

The tentacles grew bigger and wider that entangled around Green and Yellow. The two were separated and raised upside down. The tentacles started to constrict around them as they screamed.

“Green, Yellow!” Red yelled as he broke through. He ran up to them and started punching Pryce’s icy armor.

“Let them go!” He yelled as he punched harder and harder. “Let them go!” Red’s hands started to bleed as he kept punching. With a swift motion, Pryce sent a kick towards Red’s stomach. Red was sent flying back to the wall.

Blood began to leek from Green and Yellow’s mouths as the icy hands continued to constrict them.

“You…can’t die…not now…” Green whispered as he tried to catch his breath.

Pryce laughed again, it was a loud mocking laughter that was heard from the edges of the forest.

“Do you honestly believe you two will survive?”

“I…do…I believe so…she…Yellow…” Green breathed as he tried to breathe.

Yellow’s eyes were closed with tears flowing from them. Blood was coming from her mouth, too.

“Green…I’m sorry…but…” She sobbed.

Red struggled to get up but his legs were weak. All he could do is watch his friends die.

“I’m sorry…” Yellow cried.

Green smiled and closed his eyes. He stopped breathing and stopped struggling.

“He’s so weak, he even died before you!” Pryce laughed as he threw Green’s lifeless body away.

“Yellow!” Red gasped as he tried to stand up once more.

“Silence!” Pryce yelled sending an icy tentacle towards Red. Unable to move, the icy tentacle struck Red.

“Re-red!” Yellow gasped as she coughed. “Red! No!”

Red was still alive –barely as the icy tentacle withdrew from his body.

“Red…” Yellow whispered as more tears came from her eyes.

“Still alive?” Pryce asked as he gripped his icy hands around Yellow.

Yellow did not scream or say another word. She silently closed her eyes and said no more.

“Y-yellow…” Red gasped as h tried to stand up.

“Alive aren’t you? Well, let me tell you this now. It’s the end for you and it’s better to surrender and die peacefully. Stay standing and I assure you that your death will be painful.”

Red remained standing clutching his bloody abdomen.

Pryce laughed and sent icy chills around the forest.

“Fine, be it your way!” He said as he let go of Yellow’s lifeless body. “These beasts have a taste for blood now.”

Red backed up as the three beasts walked closer and closer…



“GET OFF HIM!!!” I heard someone yell.

I found myself lying on the ground with tears coming gout of my eyes. I tried to speak but a stammer only came out of my throat.

“I said, get off!” repeated the voice. “Fenrir, hydro pump!”

A loud powerful blast of water came near me as I heard footsteps coming towards me.

“Kid, you all right?” asked the man. It was the same blue haired man that I met earlier.

I didn’t reply but just nodded.

“Good,” he said as he placed me on his shoulders and ran off. Behind him, I could see Drowzees and Hypnos wrapped with a dark aura around them…a dark aura…

To Be Continued

[Kenta]

Very moving chapter. That flashback was very emotional. Cant wait to read more. Great job! :)

[Skye]

This is an awesome fic! More more more!!!

[Omega-Brendan]

Just replying to make sure that I'm here and not dead because of cancer or anything...

great chapter anyway.

[SwampertLover]

This story is cool! I always knew that old fart was evil;with his stupid sliding ice puzzles...

[oni flygon]

Yay! More replies! ^^ thanks guys! Sorry, but I won't be able to update this week... but keep those comments coming! ^^

[SwampertLover]

Sorry, but I won't be able to update this week...

:( awww...

[oni flygon]

Aw, cheer up! Next one's going to be a good one! ^_~
Omega's still alive! XD

[Abolishing Flames]

Nice chapter... although I told you to avoid using the same word over and over again in the same paragraph... *gets killed by the word "tentacle"*

[Plasma]

I must say you appear to be using a style of writing somewhat similar to mine. Remind me why I get bashed by you for using just a similar style?

[oni flygon]

O.o did I bash you? ... no... just contructively criticized you. I find your story ok but I didn't say it was crap. Furthermore, my story might look alot like your in first person view. Your is a first person view that isn't in past tense which makes it have that RP look. Ok, here's a new chapter. I'll be updating more soon!

Chapter 17: The Truth

I see myself walking along the beach with my mother. She’s so beautiful with her long hair flowing behind her. She was holding my hand and all I could remember was her smiling face. The waves roared as we walked together laughing happily.

“C’mon mom!” I yelled laughing as we raced towards home.

She was laughing and smiling as she ran up to me.

“Wait up Gary,” She said.

I tugged her arm as we both walked home together. At night, she would tuck me and she would tell me about my father. I would imagine a tall figure with messy brown hair and a smile by his beloved wife.

Then I saw something else. It was the vicious grip of monsters on my family. I kept hearing the screams of pain and agony. My parent’s bodies lay strewn with their friends and the chill of the icy laughter filled the gloomy air.

“NO!” I yelled as I woke up.

I was sweating and I was breathing hard. I clutched my heart and it was pounding hard. I found myself in the middle of darkness with fire on one side. I was lying on the soft grass as I wiped away sweat from my forehead.

“Oy, Kid!” Yelled someone. “Having a bad dream?”

It was the same man who rescued me. All I could remember was getting carried away from a pack of psychic Pokemon projecting thoughts into my head. The rest, I guess I fell asleep.

I nodded to his question and gulped.

“Finally your awake,” He said kneeling beside me. “So, what’s your name?”

“Gary…” I said trying to breathe.

“Hmm… well Gary, nice to meet you. Name is Makoto. Makoto Hikari.”

“Th-thanks,” I stammered.

“Huh? Oh yeah!” He exclaimed. “No prob. Just seeing that some guy like you were being attacked by those Pokemon. In fact, I was kinda worried since I hate psychics myself.”

“What did you say?” said a girl behind him.

My heart leapt as I looked around him.

“Sakaki!”

“Oh hi,” She waved. “It’s you, huh? How’s Abby?”

“You know her?” I asked Makoto.

“Well, she’s my cousin.” Makoto said as he rolled his eyes.

I paused for a while. The name Makoto sounded familiar to me.

“So, you’ve managed to get here?” Sakaki asked. She looked exactly the same from the first time I met her. She has long black hair with dark hazel eyes. Being Toshin’s sister, she seemed to resemble him a bit.

“I saw that!” Sakaki said as she turned around.

“Oops… well… so Gary, met Sakaki before?”

“I met her at Pewter. But I thought that it was a dream.”

“Oh that,” Sakaki said. “Sorry, but I don’t like people staring at me around here.”

“How did you do that? You made everyone disappear.” I asked.

“Well, I have to tell you… I’m a psychic.”

A low grumble came from Makoto as he scratched his messy blue hair.

“Makoto!” Sakaki yelled. “Just because you’re not a psychic doesn’t mean you have to bug me often!”

Another grumble was heard from Makoto as he looked at the blue sky.

“Just ignore him,” Sakaki sighed. “You know my brother right? He’s asked us to watch you.”

“Me? But why?” I asked.

“Dunno,” Makoto quickly replied. “He’s always like that.”

“Since ten years ago…” Sakaki whispered.

“What happened?”

Both of them were silent.

“Well, it’s kinda hard to tell,” Makoto begun. “It’s…well…”

My mind was suddenly clear.

“I remember!” I exclaimed. “I remember seeing you guys before… it was when Toshin was training me.”

Both of them looked at me with a look of discontent.

“You guys were talking about something…a gate! That’s it!”

“You knew?” Sakaki asked.

“Huh?”

“It was a gate. A rouge by the name of Reiji was tracked down in this…this continent by Toshin ten years ago. It was something personal to him…that’s why he left without telling us.” Sakaki explained.

Silence was around us for a while but then Makoto broke it.

“So, you were supposed to go to Vermillion, right?”

“Makoto, you always wanted guests to leave!” Sakaki said interrupting him.

“Well, at least I’m not a girl with a guy’s name…”

“What did you say?!”

“I think I’ll be staying…” I said solemnly still remembering my dream.

“Oh, good. That’ll teach Makoto to treat guests nicely.” Sakaki smiled.

~*~*~*~

It was night already. Makoto and Sakaki were soundly asleep; both were separate after an argument involving who should wash the dishes. Sakaki obviously won when Makoto tried to claim that I should wash them.

I didn’t want to sleep. Especially when I woke up from a nightmare. I couldn’t get my mother’s face away from my mind. I haven’t told them what I exactly saw earlier and I haven’t told them of Toshin’s secret, too. I was troubled with the man who killed my mother in my vision. What if he truly exists and what if he’s truly out there for blood.

“It couldn’t be!” I said out loud. My head rattled with my echoing words.

Then why is my mother alive? Why is Red alive? But my father…I don’t know. I gazed up on the sky counting as many stars in the dark blue sky. The wind blew and ruffled the trees and blew the leaves on the ground. I tried to find a comfortable spot and rested my head on my sore arms. My eyelids were heavy as I breathed slowly. Last night, I had the same dream again. I remember my mother holding me tightly around the darkness. She was protecting me from the cold gale. An icy shriek filled the air followed by a cold laugh. I was crying and so was my mother. Her tears streamed down her face as she tightened her embrace.

“Mommy!” I yelled as she collapsed. The wind was stronger and the cold sent shivers through my spine. I walked around the darkness trying to find my way, but at that moment, I woke up.

“Mom…” I whispered as I wiped my tears.

“You don’t need to worry about her.” I turned around and saw that Sakaki was sitting behind me. “I know what you saw earlier,”

“You…you do?”

“I’m a psychic,” She said reassuringly. “What you saw really happened. Only...” she said before I can hesitate. Then she was silent.

“I don’t understand,” I said breaking a minute of silence. “How can it happen?”

“Well, I don’t know…I still can’t explain it.”

I looked down still thinking about my mother.

“Ah, Yellow’s fine. Cheer up!”

“Yellow?”

“That’s your mom’s name, isn’t it?”

“Yellow?” I said changing the tone of my voice.

“Well…I guess that is…”

“I think her name’s something like… Am-am…” I said trying to remember her name.

“Amy, huh?” Makoto said springing up.

“What? No!”

“Makoto! For the last time, her name’s not Amy!”

“I met her earlier than you and she said her name’s Amy so shut!”

I was confused as the two battled out another vicious battle. Makoto occasionally threw cusses and some insults.

“It’s Yellow! Her friends call her that and you heard it!”

“I met her when she was four and don’t tell me that’s her name; all their names sound weird anyway. Amy suits her better!”

Both of them stopped when Sakaki realized I was lying down again. Arguing in the darkness made them sound like idiots to me. More like kids. They reminded me of Nick and Michelle.

“Gary?”

“I’m fine.” I replied quickly.

“Look, I’m going back to sleep. Makoto, if you want to argue me, do it tomorrow.” Sakaki said as she began to leave.

It was silent again. Makoto stroked his robe occasionally leaving scraping sounds.

“Sorry,” He said out of silence.

“Huh? For what?”

“Well, you think that I’m a jerk, huh?”

“No, why do you think so?” I asked.

“Well, I know that your mom’s name…”

“I don’t know…you people know so much about my parents you don’t even tell me. Not Silver. Not Red. Not Toshin. No one!” My voice rose to a yell as I felt tears streaming down.

“Look,” He began.

“No one really knows. Your mother, I met her before. She’s kinda cute. Back then, I know she’s going to be a good mother. Back then…when I first saved her life. She held tightly to my robes as I killed those thugs that want her. If I wasn’t there…maybe I won’t be here right now. I remember her smile. Maybe that was all I remembered. When I left her, she cried so much. She wanted me so much like a big brother.”

After that, he sighed.

“Good night,” He said as he stood up.

“Wait!”

“Huh?”

“Makoto, why did you say her name’s Amy?” I asked. I could see his pale blue eyes shining from the moonlight.

“Amy…that’s what she said to me. I guess…”

“One more thing,” I said before he began to turn.

“What is it?”

“I’m leaving for Vermillion tomorrow. If Sakaki doesn’t wake up, tell her that Abby’s doing fine and she’s awesome. I’m leaving early.”

To Be Continued

[Plasma]

Case in point, Oni, but I have an ace up my sleeve. Many of the best stories use a past tense in their writing. Some even use first person as well...

[oni flygon]

So is mine... and mine is in past tense too... golly, you don't seem to get what I was saying don't you?

Your story is in first point of view and that's good. I'm not bashing you or something but it looks like your trying to find a flame war or something. This story is in first point of view and I'm using a past tense - like everyone does. When I said that your is in RP style, it means that you don't pay attention to your context clues and you don't want me to flame up do you?

[Plasma]

Never mind, oni. I'm sorry... :( I just don't quite get what you mean by context clues...

[Kenta]

Very good chapter! Amy is her name eh? heh. I still call her Yellow :P
Cant wait to read more! Good job! :rambo:

[Simone]

Thats very good, i can't wait to see the whole thing..

[The Vince Knight]

Very good again!!! good job to the only one...ONI FLYGON!!!

[Steeleon]

This is ..is..amazing! Keep going!

[oni flygon]

Wow! Thanks for the reviews! Your comments are much appreciated! ^^;;

Here's a new chappy!

Chapter 18: The Dreamer

I was on my way again. I left without saying a word or anything. I just want to be alone. I remembered Makoto’s words about Mom. I don’t know whether to believe him or not but he spoke so clearly. My mom used to tell me that whenever someone would look you in the eye and would speak without hesitating, they’re telling the truth.

I continued my way down to Vermillion. The buildings began to appear now. I could see them above the horizon. Beyond the city, a vast ocean streaked across the endless blue. The sea sparkled and the waves roared. I could smell the ocean and I thought back of home. Pallet town.

I made my way through the city and into the seaport. A huge ocean liner boomed its horn as it stopped at the dock. There were people talking and yelling. The sailors lowered the stairs as people started to flock to the dock. I walked backwards trying to see the whole ocean liner but I instead bumped someone behind me.

“Hey! Watch where you’re walking, whelp!” A sailor said as he pushed me aside.

“What? Oh, Sorry!” I said turning around and began to walk away.

“Aye! You’re not walkin’ away!”

“Huh, what do you mean?” I asked as I stopped on my tracks.

“I’m in a bad mood here, so how about a battle?”

“A b-battle? No, no! I just need to go—“

“Fight me, whelp!”

He started to charge at me but I began to run away.

“Run away like a coward, eh?” He yelled at me as he started chasing me. “Come back here!”

“Ah! I’m sorry! I don’t want to hurt you or something!” I bawled as he continued chasing me.

“Hey, pick someone your own size!” A girl yelled.

I stopped and turned around to see a young blue-haired girl in front of the sailor. She was wearing a light blue jacket and light yellow shorts. Her hair was down and she was wearing a yellow cap. I could see her backpack and goggles are in one of his hand.

“Aye! You mean you wanna piece of me, shorty?” The sailor snorted.

“Yep, beat me first!”

“Kid, if you wanna live, step aside.”

“Some ugly sailor you are, ignoring a challenge!” The girl said mockingly.

“What you say?!”

“That’s right! Go, Kaorin!” She summoned her Meganium at once and commanded a vine whip. Within a moment, the sailor way running away running for his life.

“Phew,” I sighed as I wiped sweat off my brow.

“You Ok, kid?” She asked as she approached me.

“Kid? How old are you?” I asked.

“Me? Name’s Marina. I’m eight and from New Bark Town!” She exclaimed with a smile.

“Eight? Isn’t that too young—?”

“That’s what all people say!” She said frowning a bit.

“Are you really a trainer? You even have a fully evolved Pokemon.”

“I’ve been a trainer for a year now,” She sighed frustrated. “My mom and dad let me, you know.”

“But—“

“Ok, have you heard of the Elite Four?” She asked.

“Well, yeah…”

“I’ve beaten them.” She said and smiled quickly.

“What? All four?”

“Four in a row, I’m the current Jhoto Champion!” She still has a smile across her face.

“Yeah right,” I muttered as I began to walk away.

“Hey! I’m telling the truth!”

“Yeah, like everyone does these days.” I replied sarcastically.

She the told me that she was a genius who first started to train at seven. She beat all the Jhoto gym leaders in less than three months and defeated all of members of the Elite Four. I continued to not believe her and challenge me to a battle.

“Come on!” She begged.

“Ok!” I yelled. “One on one!”

“Cool!” She cried then hugged me.

“Hey, hey! Battle already!”

“Ok, Kaorin, let’s win this!”

She sent out her Meganium once more. Its antenna twitched once then ruffled its petals.

“Blaze, this’ll be easy!” I said releasing my Charmeleon.

“Cool! A Charmeleon!” She squealed happily.

Blaze looked at her curiously as she continued to laugh.

“Ok, let’s start!” I yelled.

“Ok, Kaorin, Body Slam!” At once, her Meganium pounced forward towards Blaze.

“Blaze, dodge it and use crush claw!”

Blaze barely dodged it and slashed Kaorin twice with his heavily claws.

Kaorin just shook of the attack as if nothing happened to her and bounced back near Marina.

“Crush claw, an attack that raises attack power,” I heard her mutter. “Kaorin, reflect!”

A shining barrier appeared in front of Kaorin and then disappeared.

“Blaze, use crush claw again!” If she is right, crush claw can raise my Blaze’s attack.

However, something wrong happened. Blaze’s claws slashed Kaorin but it didn’t seem to affect it much.

“What the heck?”

“Reflect increases my Pokemon’s defense. Since crush claw is a physical attack, it has not much effect on my Meganium.” She said with her hands on her hips.

“Clever,” I muttered. “Learned that from school or something?”

“My mom,” She replied. “She’s a teacher, you know. Now, Kaorin, body slam!”

Before I hesitated, Kaorin launched a body slam towards Blaze. Blaze was hit and was launched a few feet away.

“Blaze!” I yelled.

“And it’s a one-hit-KO!” She said gleefully.

“What? How did you—?” I stammered trying to find the right words.

“My Meganium is in a high level. I think I forgot to tell you that.” She smiled as she returned Kaorin.

I returned Blaze and began pounding her some questions.

“If you really did beat the Elite Four, who are they?”

“Uh…” She began as she held out her fingers. “Let’s see… there’s Meagan, Jeremy, Weena and Gold… my dad.”

“Gold’s your dad?” I said in a state of shock.

“Yep,” She said smiling. “Crystal’s my mom and she’s a teacher in Violet city.”

“Whoa. So you’re really…th-the champion?”

“You people of Kanto are annoying.” She said as she began to walk away.

“Wait! Hold on!” I yelled taking out something from my pocket.

“Huh? What do you want?”

“Do you know these people?” I asked showing her a picture of my mother and father.

“Hmm,” She closely examined the photographed. “I think…I saw them before…she’s pretty and he looks a lot like you.”

“That’s my mom and dad.” I said putting back the picture in my pocket.

“Really? Um… that’s interesting.”

“And if I’m not wrong, our parents are friends.” I exclaimed.

“Maybe your right?” I know she’s starting loose interest as the tone of her voice started to change.

“Our parents…they were friends aren’t they?”

“What’s your mom’s name?” She asked me.

I thought for a while and started to remember.

“Yellow…”

“Yellow?” She repeated. “Daddy’s talked about her!”

“Really?”

“Yep! My daddy says a lot about her. She knows this guy, too. Um, what’s his name…Green!”

“My dad!”

“There’s more…there’s Red, Silver and Blue.”

I smiled as she told more about what her mother and father told her about their friends. They were all trainers of different leagues. I knew how Red used to like my mom…but I have no clue why they didn’t go together. I learned a lot from Marina just from our conversation. She talked about her days traveling Jhoto meeting friends and learning more about Pokemon. She told me about her family and how they lived happily in New Bark Town.

“So, you gonna challenge the leader, huh?” She asked.

“Yeah…I need to train though,” I replied.

“Say, I didn’t get your name.”

“Huh? Oh, it’s Gary.” I replied stretching my hand out.

“Nice to meet you, Gary!” She replied shaking my hand.

To Be Continued

[Kenta]

That chapter was so awesome! Gold and Crystal's daughter Marina :)
Very nice touch! She was a bit hyper :laugh: must take after her dad.
Looks like Gary learned a lot.
Marina being the champ is cool too. At age 8 :classic:

[oni flygon]

Chapter 19: The Wanderer

“You want to follow me?” I asked as I turned around.

Marina’s been following around me since the last ten minutes.

“Well, I’m not familiar with the parts around here,” She said as she looked around Vermillion curiously. Her bright eyes were looking around the streets and the corners of the city. “And I like to know more about Kanto, too.”

“Well, I don’t know where I’m going either.” I told her.

We continued walking east until we reached the edge of the city.

“This looks like the wrong way,” I muttered.

“Duh!” She looked around and ducked under the tall grass.

“What are you doing?” I asked.

She told me that she was trying to find wild Pokemon. When I asked her why, she said that she heard that the leader uses electric Pokemon and she needs a ground type to win the battle.

“Oh really?”

“I’ve heard of the leader. His name is Surge. Retired military lieutenant, former SS Anne captain and former Rocket executive.” She said still trying to find Pokemon.

“Rocket? You mean Team Rocket?” I exclaimed.

“Yep, remember they were disbanded by a group of kids 15 years ago?” She talks more than an adult rather than an eight year old.

“I think we should go back to the city.”

“Shh!” She snapped. She continued to crawl around the grass. “Some of the best Pokemon come out at night, you know that?”

“Well, no…” I confessed.

She paused for a while then stood up. She dusted her shorts and walked up to me.

“C’mon, let’s go back.” She sighed.

“Finally,” I muttered.

As we were walking back, something caught my eye. It was at my side, behind the bushes I saw a red headed girl with pale blue eyes peering at us.

“Huh? Hey you!” I yelled.

Marina turned around when I yelled. The girl, realizing that she was detected, started to run away farther east.

“Hey! Stop!” I yelled chasing her.

“Why are you chasing her?” Marina yelled as she caught up to me.

“I don’t know. I think she’s been stalking us or something.” I replied while gasping at the same time.

“Stalking?” Marina repeated as we continued to chase her.

The girl was wearing a dark jacket that seemed to be a bit bigger than her body since the sleeves were longer than her arms. Her denim pants looked dirty with grass stains and dirt. Her long red hair flowed as she continued to run without stopping.

“Isn’t she going to stop?” Marina gasped as she tried to catch up with me.

“I don’t think she’s going to.”

We continued to run across fields and more trees. Finally, we stopped. The girl was trapped in front of a sea route.

“Stay right there!” I yelled.

She looked at me with her thin lips and her bright glare. She held out a Pokeball and threw it releasing a Pokemon.

“Surf,” She muttered.

“What? A Dragonair?” Marina yelled as she managed to appear in the scene.

The girl jumped on the Dragonair’s back and streamed away.

“Still want to go after her?” Marina gasped as she took of a Pokeball.

“I…nah…never mind,” I replied walking back.

“Oh wow, now we have to walk back, huh?”

“Yep.” I replied half enthusiastically.

“Well, suit yourself, I’m gonna fly there!”

“Fly?” I asked.

“Well, don’t you have a flying Pokemon?” She asked taking out a Great Ball.

I took out Sage’s Pokeball at once.

She released her Pokemon immediately and out came a silvery bird Pokemon. It flapped its heavy wings and floated.

“Meet Alvis,” Marina smiled.

“Whoa,” I gasped. “Never seen a Skarmory this close before!”

I then released Sage at once. Marina observed it for a while.

“It’s a bit small but I think it can carry you.” She said.

“Are you sure?” I asked doubting her a bit.

“Sure I’m sure!” Marina smiled. “Now, let’s get back. It’s getting dark.”

She hoped on Alvis’ back and started to fly.

“What do I do?” I asked.

“Just grab its feet or something!” She yelled. She was now twenty feet above the ground.

I grabbed Sage’s feet and he started to fly. Amazingly, without effort, Sage lifted me up off the ground.

“Wow!” I gasped as I looked at the ground. Everything was very small and the wind was blowing through my hair. “This is cool!” I yelled.

“Yep! Beats walking!” Marina yelled back.
I looked below and saw many things. There were forests, rivers, people and several fields of green. I looked across the horizon and I could see the city’s tall buildings. I loved the feeling of the wind blowing across my hair. Soon, we were back in Vermillion. The lights around the city started shine as we walked along the sidewalk.

“Wow, this city looks awesome in the dark,” I gasped.

“Yeah,” Marina replied. “Where are we gonna stay?” She asked.

“I only sleep in the wild… hey, how about a hotel?” I said pointing to one.

“Cool!” She exclaimed as she happily trotted to the next street.

~*~*~*~

Next day, we wandered around Vermillion. We ended up in front of Diglett Cave’s entrance.

“Where does this go?” She asked curiously.

“Well, one way to find out.” I said as we both entered.

It was dark and calm inside. It was also cold and it reminded me much of Mount Moon.

“I bet there’s bunch of Digletts around here…” Marina whispered as we wandered around the darkness.

“Or more,” I continued.

A soft rumble was heard underground.

“What the heck was that?” I asked.

“Must be Digletts,” Marina replied.

A roar was heard afterwards.

“Digletts don’t roar, do they?” I said with my voice shaking.

“No they don’t,” Her voice was shaky, too.

The roar was louder and louder. Suddenly, the ground was shaking, too. We both landed on the cave walls as the ground shook more violently.

“What is it?” I yelled.

“I have no idea.” She said clinging to my clothes.

The ground shook more violently as we staggered out of the cave. Outside, we could see the opening starting to grow wider and wider. A loud roar was heard and I could see a large rocky snake come out. Its horn protruded out of the entrance as hordes of Digletts swarmed out of the cave.

“Wow! An Onix!” Marina gasped.

“It looks… kinda angry,” I stammered as I walked back one step behind.

“No it doesn’t!” Marina smiled as she approached it and patted its head. The Onix roared very loud and caused Marina’s hair to wave. “Ok, maybe it is!” She yelled out of the noise.

“Maybe we should go no—“ I began but I was interrupted.

“It’s stuck, it can’t go anywhere,” She smiled at me.

At that moment, the entrance began to crack and the Onix’s head was no longer trapped. It raised its head and looked down at us. It stared for a while then roared.

“Run!” Marina yelled as we ran due east. The Onix came chasing after us.

“It’s after us!” I yelled.

“I know! Obvious isn’t it?” Marina yelled back.

We ran as hard as we could as the Onix kept gaining on us. We could hear its rocky body scrape across the hard ground. It kept roaring as it kept chasing us. It was getting nearer and nearer as we kept running. My chest was burning and my legs were trembling when I realized something.

“Wait a minute,” I yelled. “We have Pokemon.”

Marina stopped and slapped her forehead. “Duh!”

She took out her Pokeball and released Alvis. “Steel Wing, Alvis!”

Alvis obeyed and flew up. It was shining as it struck the Onix’s body. The Onix roared once but kept going. It slapped Alvis away with its tail and continued chasing us.

“How did that happened?” Marina yelled as she returned Alvis. “My Skarmory’s at a higher level!”

“I don’t know but I’ll try!” I yelled back and stopped. “Abby, come on out!”

I released Abby and she was ready.

“What the heck do you think you’re doing with an Abra?” She yelled from behind me.

“I know what I’m doing,” I replied with a smug expression. “Abby, confusion!”

Abby sent out a powerful psychic wave that made the Onix stagger backwards but shook off the attack as if it was slapped. I cowered as it moved forward twice as fast.

“It’s a good idea to teleport us out!” Marina yelled as she approached me.

“Confusion one more time!” I yelled again.

Another attack caused the Onix to move back a bit. However, it still continued to move forward.

“Why don’t you use your Pokemon?” I yelled to Marina.

“Mine? After what it did to Alvis?”

“Never mind then,” I said. “One more confusion!”

‘This is futile, master.’ I heard Abby say. ‘It’s too strong for me. Ask the human girl for assistance.”

“I’ve already asked her and she won’t help!” I replied out loud.

“Gary? Are you talking to yourself?” Marina asked.

‘You haven’t, master. Ask her!’ Abby replied.

“I noticed that the Onix was already in front of us. It was in pain from all of the attacks that it took from Abby and it was about to collapse.

“Marina,” I said. “We need you—“

The Onix’s roar drowned my cries for help.

“Look, we need your Pokemon!” I yelled over the Onix’s roars.

‘Not her master!’ Abby said loudly.

“What do you—?“ I noticed something in the corner of my eye.

It was a girl. The same red headed girl we saw yesterday. She took out something from her pocket and I realized that it was a Great Ball.

“Catch it.” She said calmly. Her light blue eyes shined as she threw the Great Ball calmly. Her red untied red hair flowed slowly with the wind. I caught a glimpse of her face and it was nothing familiar to Toshin’s or Makoto’s.

I caught the Great Ball at once and threw it towards Onix. With a flash of light, Onix was inside. It wobbled once…twice…thrice…

“Gotcha!” I yelled as I picked up the Great Ball.

“Who was that?” Marina asked.

“I don’t know. But my Abra told me to talk to her.” I replied.

“You can talk to your Abra?” She exclaimed with a shocked expression. “That’s incredible!”

“Well it’s a long story…” I began as we continued to walk back.

I glanced back once and saw that the girl disappeared. As we both walked back to Vermillion City, I can’t get the girl’s face out of my mind. There’s a deep feeling inside me that she isn’t related to Toshin. Her dark solemn expression lingered but that all disappeared the next day.

To be continued...

[Kenta]

Very good chapter. Tough Onix to fight. Course Marina could have used Meganium's Solar Beam ;)
Im thinking that girl could be related to another certain red haired boy..........XD

[oni flygon]

if you know... don't spoil... XD

Chapter 20: Close Encounters

The next morning, I was confident that I’m going to win my gym battle. Marina, for some mysterious reason, decided to explore outside of Vermillion than follow me.

“I gotta know what’s around here!” She said as she walked the opposite direction.

I found myself in front of the gym. It looked a lot cleaner than Pewter Gym and less decorative than the one in Cerulean. I found it kinda boring. The glass panel window were lined up outside from each side and the doors looked new and shiny.

“Here I go,” I whispered to myself.

I pushed the doors and beheld the stadium in front. Bleachers lined at the sides of the stadium and spotlights glared their powerful lights at the stadium. The stadium had steel floor and was spotless. It looked very shiny as if there were no battles held on it.

I walked towards the stadium floor waiting for the leader. Remembering Marina’s words about a former criminal, I was ready for all of the action.

“Challenger, eh?” A man said. I could see his outline from the darkness that weren’t shined by the spotlights. The man stepped forward. He was wearing glasses and he has dark red hair. The leader wore camouflage pants and a white shirt. His gloves were as dark as the shadows behind him.

“Lieutenant Surge?” I asked.

“What? Oh sorry about that.” He laughed. “I’m the leader’s nephew, Austin.”

“I thought the leader was Surge…”

“Oh he’s out somewhere. I’ve been asked to take over the gym. Though he didn’t leave his Pokemon with me. You’re lucky.” I remained silent as he polished his glasses.

“So,” He began. “Are we going to battle or no?”

“I’m on it!” I replied. My heart pounded as we both took out three Pokeballs.

“How about this? Three on three, single battle.” He said.

“I’m ready.”

“Good,” He threw out his Pokeball, releasing his Pokemon. “Voltorb, go!”

At first glance, I thought a Pokeball came out of a Pokeball. Instead, I saw eyes and I was quite shocked.

“Whoa!” I came to my senses and took out my Pokeball. “Blaze, come out!”

I decided to not use Sage for this battle thanks to Marina’s advice of electric types.

‘You know flying typed don’t like electricity, don’t you?’ She asked.

‘Well…’

‘Don’t use Sage if you don’t want it fried.’

I snapped back to my senses when Austin called the attack.

“Sonic boom!” He yelled. Voltorb sent out a powerful sound wave. My ears hurt for a while as Blaze was hit by the wave.

Blaze shook of the attack and stretched its claws.

“Blaze, use crush claw!” I yelled.

Blaze leapt up with its claws outstretched and slashed Voltorb twice. Voltorb was sent back screeching all the way. I looked at Blaze as it swung its claws more. He whipped its tail from side to side as he growled.

“Voltorb, give it another sonic boom!”

There was another sound wave from Voltorb. Again, Blaze shook of the attack.

“Blaze, hang in there! Use another crush claw!”

Blaze’s claws shined as he slashed Voltorb twice. Voltorb rolled as it fainted.

“Ahh! Oops!” Austin muttered as he returned Voltorb. “Take it from here, Electrode!”

Another Pokeball look alike. Only this time, the white part was on top. It shined its gleaming smile as it boasted it to Blaze.

“Another one, huh?” I muttered. “Blaze, crush claw.”

“Not so fast! Electrode, thunder wave!”

Electrode sent out a jolt of electricity that encircled Blaze. The wave of electricity tightened around Blaze.

“Blaze!” I yelled. Blaze’s attack failed since he was paralyzed.

“Gotcha, now use rollout!” Austin commanded.

Electrode rolled around and hit Blaze. Blaze was thrown back and tried to stand up.

“Blaze, stand up!” I yelled. He tried but the paralysis made him stay on the ground.

“Keep attacking!” Austin commanded.

Electrode continued to roll around and hit Blaze. Blaze was knocked back and hit the gym wall.

“Blaze, stand up!” I called. Blaze stood up and staggered back to the battlefield.

“Still want more?” Austin jeered. “Attack, Electrode!”

Electrode spun around faster and rolled towards Blaze. The moment looked as if it was in slow motion.

“Catch it, Blaze!” Blaze caught the rolling Electrode at once and stopped it on its tracks. However, Electrode kept rolling no matter what.

“Throw it off the wall!” I yelled. Blaze forced its momentum to throw Electrode off to the wall. The wall crashed as Electrode slammed into it.

“Crap!” Austin yelled as he ran towards Electrode. He returned it quickly and minded the wall. “Uncle’s going to kill me!” He yelled frantically.

“Huh? What do you mean?” I asked.

“Well, I take care of the gym you see. I’m also…well… in charge of cleaning it up…” He replied embarrassingly.

As he said the words, I heard a roar of fury outside.

“AUSTIN!” A man yelled outside.

“Crap!” Austin replied. “What am I going to do? What am I going to do?” He wiped his forehead and went outside.

“You destroyed the gym while I was away?” The man yelled. He was more like ranting than questioning.

“Uncle! I’m sorry, you see—“

“What do you mean?” The leader ranted. “I asked you to watch over the gym and you completely demolished one side!”

I ran outside ready to apologize. As I was going to exit, a tall man with a strong build blocked me. He was wearing a camouflage jacket and pants and his hair was white.

“Where do you think you’re going?” He roared as he pushed me back with his strong hand.

I stepped back a few steps and confronted him.

“Well, sorry if I destroyed your gym, but I was only battling your nephew, sir.” I said as I tried to keep my balance since my feet were trembling.

“You destroyed my gym?” He roared. Behind him, I noticed a woman with long dark hair. Her calm cold eyes wandered around as she walked slowly. She was wearing dark red clothes. She stared dully at me.

“I-I’m sorry, sir!” I stammered.

Surge looked behind him and glanced at the woman. She nodded and Surge whispered something.

“Is he?” was the only thing I understood.

The woman nodded and they both looked at me.

“Stand straight!” He roared.

I did what he said quickly even though he slightly terrified me.

“You were here for a challenge, eh?” He said while pacing back and forth.

“Yes, sir.” I replied quickly.

“You’ll get one if you answer my question.” He breathed once. “Where are you from, kid?”

“Um, Pallet town, sir.” I replied quickly.

Surge looked up to the woman. She nodded and then looked t me.

“It’s really him, huh?” He then turned to me. “Your name is Gary, am I correct?”

“Yeah, how did you know my name?” I asked completely shocked. I was quite annoyed since people these days seemed to know my name.

Surge laughed loudly. More like roaring again.

“You might look like Green but you sure act a lot like that girl Yellow.” He laughed.

I saw a smile from the woman’s face. Though I was still confused.

“I…I still don’t get it…” I replied.

“Say you want the battle, huh?” He asked.

“But…you know my parents?”

“Well, yeah. They’ve been meddling with our affairs for a whole year. Took three of them to beat us off. Your mother actually beat the champion once.”

“Wow! The Champion?” I exclaimed.

“Well, a whole army of grunts couldn’t even take them down. But I’m expecting the same from you!” he said.

“Huh?”

“A battle, kid! Battle!” He replied.

“Oh! Yeah! I got you!” I replied.

~*~*~*~

With the help of items, Blaze was back to full health. The battle was beginning now. With Austin in the sidelines, it was far more different feeling. The mysterious woman was behind Surge observing the battle.

“Go, Electrode!” Surge yelled.

This time, I was ready to handle an Electrode.

“Blaze, let’s win this!” I called.

We both sent out our Pokemon and I was ready. Surge commanded a light screen. A powerful wall of light shrouded Electrode. I was wondering what was it for but I didn’t mind it much.

“Crush claw!” I commanded. Blaze charged forward to strike Electrode but I was too late.

“Electrode, double team!” Electrode separated and turned into two.

Blaze paused and was confused. He waited for an order from me.

“Attack the one in the right!” I said quite confused myself.

Blaze slashed the one in right, but it disappeared.

I was shocked and heard Surge say, “Gotcha, thunder wave!”

Electrode sent out a weak shock wave that encompassed Blaze. The waves caused Blaze to be paralyzed again.

“Crap, not again!” I muttered. This time, I was annoyed.

“Stand up Blaze and use ember!”

Blaze stood up and tried to focus. He sent out embers that hit Electrode but they didn’t seem to affect it much.

“How did that happen?” I muttered.

“You seem to not pay attention to my light screen, eh?” Surge drawled.

“Huh? What do you mean?”

“Light screen halves all powers of special attacks. I knew you were going to use special attacks once paralyzed.” He continued.

I gritted my teeth and tried to concentrate.

“Now, rollout!”

Electrode rolled around gathering momentum and charged towards Blaze.

“Blaze, do what you did last time!” I yelled.

Blaze raised his hands the moment Electrode crashed into him. Blaze managed to stop it but it kept on rolling.

“Throw it away!” I cried.

“Explosion!”

“What?” I was in disbelief when Electrode exploded. It threw back Blaze several feet away from the battlefield. I returned my Pokemon and so did Surge.

“Nice,” He grunted. “Getting warmed up?”

“Yeah,” I replied half smiling.

“Go, Abby!” I said while releasing my Abra.

Surge laughed. “You want me to battle against that thing?” He said trying not to laugh more.

I stayed silent as he sent out a Magneton. Three Magnemites that floated around and stared at Abby with their gaping eyes.

“Abby, confusion!” I commanded. Abby sent out a powerful wave and hit Magneton. However, it didn’t seem to affect it much.

“Thunder wave!” I heard Surge yell.

“Abby, teleport!” Abby teleported just in time and reappeared behind Magneton.

“Psywave!” I commanded.

Abby sent out a Psywave towards Magneton. Thanks to Marina, I learned that Psywave is a fixed attack. Even though a Pokemon is resistant to that attack.

“What the—“ Surge cursed and commanded another thunder wave.

“Teleport again!” I repeated. Abby teleported once more and appeared behind Magneton. “Psywave!”

“Oh no you don’t!” Surge yelled.

“Thunder wave!” Magneton did so and sent another wave of electricity.

Abby was paralyzed immediately even though it didn’t seem she was.

“Thunderbolt!” Surge commanded.

Magneton sent out a powerful shock wave towards Abby. She was thrown back a few feet but she tried to sit up again.

“Abby, don’t give up!” I yelled.

“Finish it off with tri attack!” Surge finally commanded.

I looked at Magneton and I saw three multi colored beams. It sent out a blue, yellow and red beam towards Abby. It was a direct hit and Abby fainted at the impact.

“Crap,” I muttered to myself.

Left with only one Pokemon left, I brought up my courage as I returned Abby.

“I only have one Pokemon left.” I thought to myself as I took out a great ball. “Better make this smart.”

To be Continued

[Kenta]

Very awesome gym battle! Ha! His nephew was in trouble :laugh:
Surge was battling smart. He beat Abby :cheeky:
The finish is gonna be great!

[Omega-Brendan]

w00t!? the battle is up to Sage? Sage evolves into Pidgeot or learns a new move I fink... Marina is kewl... BTW, why doesn't Red + Misty get a baby boy called Ash? they would make good travelling buds or rivals. What happens to Mr Guy with Red hair and Mrs Girl that married Mr Guy with red hair?

[Steeleon]

Oh this is really good! Keep it up!

[Omega-Brendan]

Can't wait for the next chapter... no critiques to give you... its rilli gud I'm just talking about why it wasn't Ash and it was Melissa...

[oni flygon]

I realized that this chapter was short... O_o I wanted to merge this with the other chapter but that would require me a lot more work...so... viola!

Chapter 21: Close encounters (Part 2)

“Doga, this is our chance!” I said as I sent out my Onix.

Doga roared as it tried to squeeze into the arena with its huge body. It shook its rocky head as it glared at Magneton.

“Very clever,” Surge sneered. “Magneton, tri attack!”

“Doga, dig on the ground!” I commanded.

Before Magneton could attack, Doga plunged into the ground ignoring the metal surface and burrowed deep underground.

Surge cursed multiple times.

“Magneton, reflect!” He shouted.

With those words, Doga attacked Magneton from underground with its rocky spike.

Magneton was sent upward, crashed into the ceiling and came crashing down back to the floor. Doga roared triumphantly before the fainted Magneton.

“Lucky, but you leave me with no choice,” He sent out his last remaining Pokemon and I realized it the moment it came out. It was a Raichu. It wagged its long slender tail and tensed it arms, which caused sparks from its cheeks. It growled and glared back at Doga. Doga glared back and roared.

“Doga, let’s win this, headbut!”

“Raichu, dodge it and use mega punch!”

Doga aimed for a headbutt but missed and was punched directly into the face by Raichu. Doga shook off the attack and roared once more. Behind Surge, the woman looked intently at our battle. Austin was horrified at the damaged floor.

“Doga, use dig this time,” I commanded.

“Raichu, halt it with a mega kick!”

Before Doga could dive, Raichu lunged forward and kicked Doga’s rocky face. Doga, filled with self-determination, burrowed another hole.

Surge cursed another time. I seem to be sick of him cursing.

“Raichu, follow it!” Surge said.

Raichu jumped into the hole at once and tried to follow Doga.

“Crap,” I muttered. “Doga, go backwards!” I could roars from under then a small quake. Doga burst into the surface with Raichu on his back.

“Wrap it!” I called.

Doga wrapped around Raichu and squeezed tightly. By instinct, Raichu sent out electrical bolts as it squealed in pain.

“Slam it around!” I said.

Immediately, Doga slammed Raichu repeatedly on the floor causing huge bumps.

“What do you think you’re doing?” Surge yelled.

“Throw it,” I commanded.

Doga spun Raichu around a few times and threw it against the wall. The wall crashed as Raichu collided. Surge yelled as he returned his Raichu. And that was it. I won. He then stormed out of the gym and into the corridor. I saw Austin inch closer near me examining the damage.

“H-here…” He stammered as he handed me an orange colored badge. “I-it’s the thunder badge…well…uh…bye!” He said as he went off.

I accepted the badge and saw that the woman was still sitting with her fixed cold gaze.

Without hesitation, I walked away from the gym. As I closed the gym doors behind me, I looked back once more. I was shocked when I saw the girl with her cold gaze on me.

“You…do you remember?” She asked. Her voice was cold and sounded like a whisper.

“Huh? I’m sorry but—“

“You do,” She placed her hand on my head and suddenly, I could see pictures.

Pictures flashed on my mind then faded into other pictures. I saw many other things. My mother, my father, Surge, Misty and many other people. From my other visions, I could realize Gold, Crystal, Blue. Then I saw Silver. A younger version of him. He looks as cold when he was younger. All of them disappeared in an instant.

“What…” I was speechless.

“This is what lies within you. Treasure every picture you see in your mind. The lone guardian granted you his power for only a short while. Keep it close and never forget your dream.” She whispered close to my ear.

“I…I don’t get it…lone guardian?” I asked.

“If we meet once again, your destiny will be clear and you will either know the truth and be silent or you will never know and you will see what you desire.”

“My…my father…”

She silently turned around back into the gym. I stayed there for a long time thinking and re-thinking. I don’t understand…

“Gary!”

I turned around and saw Marina. “How’s it going?” She called.

“I won!” I yelled back.

When she was in front of me, she showed me a familiar blue object.

“Is that a Cascade Badge?” I asked in shock.

“Yep, that gym leader was weak.” She sighed with a bored tone.

“She wasn’t for me!” I replied.

“Anyway, you got the badge right?” She asked. “Was he hard?”

I started tell her about the battle and told her step by step on what happened. She was quite happy about my strategy of ground over electric. Other than that, I didn’t tell her about the woman. I had a feeling that I might see her again…I think…
To be continued

[Kenta]

Awesome chapter! Hehe. Surge was pissed for losing in front of Sabrina.
Marina kicked butt yet again XD

Can't wait to read more :)

[Scyther5]

Awsome work, as ive told you be4, your an icredible writer!

[Shadow]

Congratulations! This is the new fan fic of the week!

~~STICKIED~~

[oni flygon]

Really? Awesome! I can't believe 5 months of waiting finally payed off! XD

*opens champagne* Wohoo!

[Omega-Brendan]

YAY! GO oni! I'm happier than you are! :) and yea I forgot about the onix... Dunga? oh its Doga... Green didn't get a Onix! 0_0 and Sabrina is scary. X.X

[oni flygon]

sorry I didn't update... don't worry! I'll update maybe this weekend with a good chapter!

Jikan yokoku: Blood Rivals!
XD

[Abolishing Flames]

no kid... that next chapter's title sounds interesting. I bet it has something to do with... rivals? :D

[oni flygon]

Doga... is the name of the first armor knight in the first Fire Emblem... I just named his Onix Doga because they'll have basically the same personality...

here's the next chapter!

Chapter 22: Blood Rivals

I was alone again. Marina decided to challenge Surge today. Feeling that I was unwanted, I decided to just stay back and train a bit. I was training Abby hoping that she could evolve.

“Come on!” I said hesitantly. “You should evolve any moment,”

She remained silent most of the time. Maybe there was something wrong or something. I tried to encourage her but she kept silent. After a few hours of training and a long trail of fainted Pokemon, I returned Abby. Feeling disappointed, I looked around. Something caught my eye. It was the girl with the red hair peering at me. When I looked at the spot again, she quickly ducked and was out of sight.

“Hey!” I yelled as I went after her.

She wasn’t quite a fast runner like last time. I managed to grab her wrist this time.

“Let go of me!” She yelled as she struggled to break free.

“Hold still! I want to ask you something!” I said keeping a hold on her.

She stopped struggling and stared me with her pale blue eyes. Her red hair was tied now and her thin lips trembled as she began to speak. She looked pretty young. She’s about eight or nine when I saw her the first time.

“What is you name?” I asked.

She remained silent. I could see the fear in her eyes.

“What’s the matter?” I continued. I then released my grasp from her wrist. She was rubbing it as I sat down.

“Emily,” She whispered. Her voice was calm now.

“Emily? Why were you looking at me like that?”

She remained silent. She’s just like a lost girl looking for her parents and I was the only who can comfort her.

“I…I…” She stammered.

I waited for her to say something but she ended up sitting next to me.

“I just…I just wanted to find someone…” She replied half tears.

“Hey look,” I said leaning a bit closer to her. “Are you lost or something?”

“No…I just…I want to find my dad…” She replied.

My heart softened a bit. I remembered my father all of the sudden.

“I ran away from my home,” She began. “I just wanted to find daddy because mommy was so sad when she was alone. I wanted her to be happy so I left…”

“And you’re trying to find your dad now?” I asked.

She nodded and wiped her tears off. I searched my pockets and took out two things. First was the pendant that mom gave me. I noticed a few scratches and crush marks. I looked at the picture closely.

“He looks like you,” Emily said peering.

“He’s my dad,” I replied. I looked closer at the picture. My mom didn’t seem to change much over the years. “I’m trying to find him, too.”

She looked at the picture again. “Is that your mom?” She asked pointing at my mother.

I nodded. I tried to remember when mom was sad too at nights. I remember once when I was little and I approached her…

“Mommy?” I asked.

She was crying and it was night. She wiped her tears and looked at me in the dim lightness of the room.

“Gary? What is it?” She asked sweetly.

“Mommy, I’m scared,” I cried. “I want to be here with you,”

She hugged me as I climbed up her bed. “Mommy, why are you crying?”

She would hug me tightly and tell me about my dad. “It’s daddy,” She whispered in my ear. “I’m worried about him.”

“Then why won’t he just come back here?” I replied feeling a bit angry at my own father.

“Gary…I …I don’t know,” She sobbed.

I would end up getting mad at my father and then fall to sleep.

“You know, we’re kind of the same.” I said to her.

“Huh?” Emily seems to be puzzled. “What do you mean?”

“We both are looking for our dads just to make our moms happy…” I said.

She nodded and didn’t say anything more.

“I never saw my dad…” She muttered. “Mommy said that she left her when I’m not even born.”

I felt sorry for her. “How old are you anyway?” I asked.

“I’m…nine…” she whispered. “I ran away when I was eight.”

“Wow, aren’t you even afraid?” I asked.

“No I’m not!” She stood up glaring at me.

Then, I heard someone behind me.

“What’s she doing here?” I looked back to see Marina.

“Marina!” I called. “Good timing!”

“What’s she doing here?” She repeated.

I looked at Emily and at Marina. They seem to glare at each other the moment they saw each other’s faces.”

“This is Emily,” I said to Marina. “And Emily, this is Marina.”

“I don’t care what she’s doing. She’s just creepy.” Marina said out loudly.

Emily looked silent not saying another word. Then, she turned around to run.

“Emily, wait!” I said. There was enough time to grab her hand.

“Please, let me go!” She said.

“Wait, I just want to thank you,” I said.

She looked at me straight in the eye. “Your welcome!” She said then yanked my hand off and ran.

~*~*~*~

“Why did you do that?” I yelled at Marina.

“She’s creepy! That’s all I wanted to say!” Marina said.

“But she was a friend.” I hesitated. “I mean, we were both like each other!”

“How?” Marina asked.

“We both…we…we both are trying to find out dads…” I stuttered.

She fell silent again. We were walking back. She won the battle as always but decided to make Emily run away.

“I’m sorry…” She said. “I just… don’t want to see her…”

“What do you mean?”

“She…there’s this strange feeling inside me,” She whispered. “It makes me want to punch her…”

“Marina, that’s not—“

“I’m not kidding! I can’t stop myself!” Marina said. “It makes me want to cry! I don’t want to but she makes me want to!”

I couldn’t believe I made two girls cry this day. She cried until I tried to comfort her.

To Be Continued

[Kenta]

Amazing chapter! Full of emotion. You do a great job Oni. Marina felt like punching her???? Thats a surprise :cross-eye

[oni flygon]

lol thanks! XD tryin gto keep up this story since I've been innactive for too long...

[Mr Cat Dog]

Apart from some slight grammatical mistakes which could easily be fixed, this fic is looking very good. The description is fine, the length is perfect, and there is nice character development. I look forward to reading the next chapters.

~ MCD

[oni flygon]

XD I was very cautious of my grammar mistakes and you were the one to first notice them! XD Having knowing four languages makes me a bit shaky in english...

[oni flygon]

Falling down to the 2nd page... must survive... XD

Chapter 23: Pride and Honesty

“Now where do we go?” I asked when we reached a fork.

The vast blue sea stretched into the horizon as we looked on both sides. Marina scratched her head.

“I dunno… maybe we go there?” She said pointing to my left.

“Why don’t we fly there?”

“Nah, it takes away all of the challenge,” She muttered.

“Ok, left then.” I replied as we quickly stomped our way left.

The sand made me completely tired as we dragged on. A few hours of walking lead us to a sign that says: “Lavender Town.”

“Lavender Town?” I said in shock. “We were going the wrong way!”

“Aw, man!” Marina cried in disappointment.

I looked up at the gloomy gray sky and felt a trickle on my nose. I looked to my side and observed dozens of ripples from the pond next to us.

“Uh oh.” I muttered.

“What?” Marina asked as she looked at me with a confused look.

“I think it’s going to rain,” I said nervously. “Let’s find shade!” We quickly stood up and ran as fast as we could.

The rain poured harder and faster at us. Soon, we found ourselves drenched with water. My lungs were burning and my legs ached as we reached town. A huge tower appeared out of small buildings. The town itself looked very gloomy since I heard that Pokemon were buried here.

“We gotta hurry!” I yelled. I looked back to see Marina struggling to run. Then, she slipped on the cold hard ground.

“Here,” I said as I held out my hand.

“It hurts,” she muttered as she clenched her arm and knee. I looked at them to see her bleeding knee and elbow. “I don’t think I can run,”

The rain deafened me from the loud pattering. I could barely hear her but I ended up helping her to shade. I felt pathetic when the only shade we could find was just up front a trainer shop. The lights were bright inside and steam clouded the windows.

I breathed hard and I was shivering. I could see the steam coming out of my mouth, likewise Marina. She was shivering, too. She was also holding her bleeding elbow and knee.

“Knock on the door,” She said loudly enough for me to hear.

“What?” Even though she was yelling, I still could not hear her.

“Knock on the—“ I looked to see that the door was already open. We were greeted with the warm room and warm towels wrapped around us. The storekeeper let us in without hesitation.

“Weather here’s unpredictable,” She sighed. “I’m sorry I didn’t notice you on time,”

We remained silent as she treated Marina’s wounds. She has long brown hair that reached her back. Even though it was untied, it looked as if it was never been ruined. I could notice earrings and accessories on her. She looked like she really knows how to dress herself.

“Thanks,” Marina said after she treated wrapped her wounds.

“No problem,” The woman replied. She stood up and in point of view she looked quite tall. “Do you guys want any hot chocolate?”

“Yes please,” we both replied enthusiastically. She quickly exited the room and after a while, she returned with three mugs.

“Thanks,” I said as I accepted the steaming mug. She sat beside us as we drank.

“So,” She began. “You guys are trainers right?”

We both nodded excitedly. She smiled back at us.

“I haven’t seen much trainers these days. Everyone seems to skip this town often.” She sighed.

“Oh, we took the wrong way,” Marina said.

The woman looked at me and then down at my dripping pockets. “Hey, what’s that?” She pointed to my dad’s pendant.

“Oh this,” I said taking it out. “It’s just something that my mom gave me.”

She looked at it carefully and examined every cracked edge. She then looked again at me. Her twinkling eyes were full of excitement as her eyes looked back and forth.

“Oh wow!” She cried in excitement. “You’re…you’re Gary, huh?”

I was plunged back into the same confusion when someone uttered my name when I don’t know their names yet.

“Um, yeah…” I looked at Marina and she was confused too.

“How do you know his name?” Marina asked.

“Oh, don’t be silly. I knew Gary since he was a baby!” She laughed. “But I don’t think he remembers me much.”

“Do I know you?” I asked feeling stupid.

“Well, yeah,” She smiled. “It’s me Blue. Your…um…godmother…”

I looked at her with mixed shock and confusion.

“Self proclaimed godmother,” She laughed.

I still gave her my confused stare.

“Aw, you’re so cute when you do that!” She said holding my hand. “You haven’t changed one bit. And you really look like your daddy!”

I then remembered my dad again. But I tried to restrain it because I thought that I would make things worse for me if I said something about him.

“Don’t you remember Gary?” She asked.

“Well…no…I don’t…” I stammered.

“Oh,” She sighed. “Figures. You were too young.”

“Oh I heard about you,” Marina abruptly said.

“Huh?”

“My mom and dad talk about you a lot of times…” She said. “Blue, you’re the girl who ran away with this Silver guy,”

“What?!” Blue suddenly erupted. “Who are your parents?”

“Um…Gold and—“ She began but was interrupted.

“AH! Gold, you won this time…” She muttered. “Wait, Gold and who?”

“Crystal,” Marina quickly replied.

“Aw, I knew it! I knew those two would get along!” She sang triumphantly.

We both looked at her as she rejoiced. “Oh,” She said as she realized. “Sorry,”

I was going to ask how she knows our parents so much but then I was reminded of the vision I had… Blue…it was true. She was the same girl that tried to stop Pryce from attacking. She would rather die than betray her friends. And Marina was right; she does love Silver. But I know Silver is wandering right now.

“Where’s Silver?” I asked.

Blue fell silent. Her eyes just wondered around the stores’ shelves as if trying to think. “He’s…somewhere…” She replied silently.

I tried not to ask her more questions and I wished I never asked her the question. The warmth of the room brightened up Blue’s mood again. Thunder rolled outside. A knock on the door disturbed the silence. I heard a familiar voice outside and made the hair at the back of my neck stand up.

“Ack! I’m freezing!” Said a familiar voice. “Darn it, keep knocking!”

A boy’s voice replied to her, “I’m trying to! Someone, please open the door!”

“Oh, more people,” Blue said as she rushed towards the door.

“Oh crap,” I muttered.

“What’s wrong?” Marina asked as she peaked through the hallway. “Oh no, it’s her…”

Michelle walked in drenching wet along with her brother, Nick. She looked at Marina and me once wide-eyed. “You!” Nick followed with a gasp.

I looked down after Michelle’s outburst.

“You’re the kid who beat me in Cerulean!” Michelle yelled pointing at Marina. “You had a fluke!”

“I’m telling you, I’m an experienced trainer,” Marina countered. “Just accept you lost!”

“You’re a stupid wah—” She was stopped as Blue entered the room with towels. Nick held her back from punching Marina. Marina, who glared back at her, was standing upright as if ready to receive the punches.

“Let go of me,” Michelle yelled.

“Michelle, keep your cool, we’re in front of an adult!” Nick gasped.

Michelle stopped as she kept glaring at Marina.

“Oh, well, do you kids want some hot chocolate?” Blue asked ignoring the fact that both Marina and Michelle were not facing each other anymore.

“Um, yes please!” Nick replied politely.

Blue went off the room, which was dead silent. The silence was broken when Nick began.

“Gary, long time no see!” Nick said.

“Oh yeah, how’s the training going?” I asked.

“Not much, I think we’re improving a bit.” He looked at his sister who was apparently ignoring me.

Blue reentered the room with two hot mugs. “Here’s for you both!” She said.

Both of them accepted the mugs but only Nick said “Thanks,”

“So you guys know each other?” Blue said.

I explained to her about me meeting them and Nick told his side about Marina beating Michelle.

“Oh, well that’s how friends are,” Blue smiled.

“Who said we’re friends?” Michelle snapped.

“Michelle, just accept that you lost to her and stop whining,” I told her.

“Who said I lost? She cheated!” She snapped back.

“Who said I cheated? I was playing fair and square!” Marina muttered.

I looked out of the window and saw that the rain has already stopped. The sun shined through the room with its bright rays.

“Why don’t we battle again?” Michelle said. “Two on one!”

“Michelle, don’t drag me into this again!” Nick said.

“I’m not talking about you!” Michelle said. “Gary and me against you!” She continued pointing at Marina.

“Fine,” She replied.

I wasn’t quite sure what happened next but I’m sure I’ll regret it.

To be Continued

[Kenta]

Another masterpiece! I could tell it was Blue when I heard the shopkeeper in Lavender was a woman :cool:
She was so happy to hear about Gold and Crystal. Course, Blue is always a happy person, and silly too :laugh:

Michelle seems real pissed. 2 on 1? XD She needs all the help she can get to beat Marina :cheeky:

Its getting real good. Keep up the great work!

[oni flygon]

Since I wasn't able to post one chapter last week, here's another one!

Chapter 24: Value of Friendship

“I’m not kidding,” Michelle said reassuringly to Nick and me. “We’re gonna have to take her down quickly!”

“Are you crazy?” I said out loud. “She’s league champ and I don’t want to mess up with her!”

“Oh sure,” Michelle retorted. She waved her hands as if taunting me. “And how do you know she’s not lying?”

I stammered since I couldn’t explain myself but believe in her.

“Gary, just don’t do anything stupid!” Nick whispered to me. “You don’t like it when Michelle loses.”

The battlefield was set. It was just outside Lavender town. The grassy plains looked new after the rain. The cold breeze swept through my hair as I looked forward to another beautiful day. But someone has to win and someone has to lose now.

“Are you guys ready?” Marina called from the other side.

Blue was around her; she decided to follow after learning that we’re going to battle. She said that she wants to see how well I battle.

“We’re ready,” Michelle replied. “Ready to lose?” She said taunting Marina.

“Why don’t you guys throw in your Pokemon first?” Marina said as she took out her first two Pokeballs.

Michelle fumbled for her Pokeball. “Fine,” She said taking out one.

“Here’s mine!” I said taking out Doga’s great ball.

Both of us summoned out our Pokemon together at the same time.

“Doga!”

“Linus!”

I noticed something different from Linus. It looked longer and looked more slender.

“Did your Pokemon evolve?” I asked Michelle.

She nodded then returned her view back to Marina.

Marina looked at both out Pokemon and threw her two Pokeballs.

At once, I knew one of them was her Skarmory, Alvis. The second one doesn’t seem to look familiar. Before I can hold my Pokedex, she introduced the energetic blue rabbit Pokemon.

“This is Sophia the Azumarril. I bet Michelle knows her already.” She gleamed.

I could see Michelle tighten her fists at once.

“Ready?” Marina called.

“Doga, dig underground!” I yelled.

“Linus, use dig, too!” I heard Michelle.

Marina sighed. “Oh well, Alvis, use spikes. Sophia, get ready!”

Doga emerged first underground. Before he could hit Sophia, she dodged the attack and fired a blast of water toward Doga.

“Crap,” I muttered. That was Doga’s weakness. Before I could hesitate, Doga used the last of its momentum to attack Sophia.

“Hey!” Marina yelled. Sophia was attacked headfirst with Doga’s rock head.

Linus then emerged and attacked the already defenseless Sophia.

“Gotcha!” Michelle called.

“Alvis, hit Doga with steel wing! Sophia, use Ice Beam on Linus!”

Both obeyed immediately without hesitation. Alvis’ wings stiffened and charged towards Doga. The wings hit Doga with a loud crashing sound. I looked at everyone and they all seem to cover their ears from the sound. Doga shook of the attack and slapped Alvis off.

Then, Sophia sent out a blue icy beam towards Linus. Linus dodged the beam but his foot got caught and was frozen solid.

“Aw crap,” Michelle muttered. “Use Pin Missile!” I heard her say.

“Doga, use rock throw on Alvis!”

Doga used its tail to slap Alvis once more only this time downwards. He barely missed but managed to hit Alvis’ wing and caused it to not fly much.

Linus, handicapped, sent out multiple fires of needles towards Sophia. The attacked connected but it didn’t faze Sophia much.

“Alvis, finish off Linus with drill peck. Sophia, if Linus still survives, surf!”

Before Michelle or me could hesitate, Alvis rushed while spinning its body towards Linus. The attack was successful but Linus was still awake. Sophia followed after summoning a huge tidal wave.

“AH! Clear!” Nick yelled from behind us.

All of us ran away from the range of the huge wave. Both our Pokemon were struck by the wave.

“Doga!”

“Linus!”

Both of us yelled as we both went to our Pokemon. It was a devastating site. Doga lay fainted on the ground growling lowly. Linus wasn’t moving a muscle. We both returned our Pokemon.

“Oh, I guess I win…” Marina sighed.

“Darn it…” Michelle muttered. I could see her fist clenched. Blue herself was shocked with the results. Michelle stomped as she walked towards Marina. Michelle glared at her and Marina glared back. Nick knew what was going to happen as he rushed towards Michelle but it was too late. A loud slap was heard then the loud pattering of feet. I could see Marina, still looking up. Her cheek was red from a slap that Michelle just gave her.

“Michelle!” Nick called but wasn’t able to catch up.

I was attending to Marina, who was holding back tears.

“Are you okay?” I asked her.

She didn’t reply. Still holding back tears, she just walked away. I noticed that she was heading the way where Nick and Michelle were going.

“Wait, Marina!” I yelled. “Where are you going?”

Before I could run, I noticed Blue who seems to be confused yet calm.

“Kids,” She muttered. “I wasn’t like this when I was one.”

I looked back to where Marina was going but she was already gone. All I knew is that the battle went too fast for Michelle. I guess losing every time would be a real pain. That’s what I thought as I kept running searching for the three.

They have to be around somewhere. I managed to return to town immediately and asked anyone if they saw any of them. No one saw them walk by and now my heart started to pound. I seem to be panicking and thinking what those three would do if they met each other again. I gulped as I continued to search for them. Cold sweat dripped from my forehead and my heart was pounding hard. My legs started to burn as I passed the huge tower and continued north.

“Marina! Michelle! Nick!” I called. Then I stopped. I noticed something on the ground and picked it up. It was Marina’s goggles. I was going in the right trail. I continued my way north not hesitating.

To be continued...

[Omega-Brendan]

Awesome chapters! Ok that's all I have to say... *yawn*

[oni flygon]

Someone reply except for Omega, darnit! XD


Chapter 25: Valued Things

I could hardly breathe as I continued north. Marina’s goggles clenched in my hand as I stopped and tried to breathe. North of Lavender town is mostly a rocky trail. To me, it looked like a wasteland. The littered rocks and the craters didn’t make it look inviting. The bumpy road didn’t make it look a good travel.

I sat down as I started to feel a bit light headed. I turned my head to look around for any signs of any of them. Something caught my eye. I saw a shadow pass by from behind a nearby rock. Thinking it was them, I rushed there calling their names.

“Michelle! Nick! Marina!” I yelled. But then the figure ran. I chased after the person as fast as I could through the rough roads even though I was tired. Something was familiar.

“Emily!” I called. Then, she turned around. It was she all along.

“I’m glad it’s you!” I said as I ran towards her.

She stared back at me with her pale eyes. Her red hair was tied as she continued to stare.

“Did you see Marina pass by?” I asked.

She looked down. She then muttered something like: “No…”

“Great,” I muttered. I sat down in the middle of the road panting from exhaustion.

She still stared at me.

“Oh yeah, I forgot to introduce myself back then,” I said smiling. “My name’s Gary!”

Emily looked at me quizzically then repeated my name.

“Yeah, that’s right.” I said smiling a bit. “Are you sure you haven’t seen Marina around here? Or did you see another girl and a boy?”

“A girl,” She replied. “She was crying,”

“You saw her? Where did she go?” I asked.

She thought for a while. “Over there.” She pointed towards the cave.

“Great,” I muttered again. I stood up, feeling miserable, and started to walk towards the cave. I looked behind me to see Emily following behind. “Do you want to follow me?” I asked.

She nodded.

“Ok, stay close then.” She approached me and held the sleeve of my shirt.

I noticed that she was quite scared of the cave herself. I walked cautiously and entered the pitch-black cave. I could feel Emily’s hand grip tightly as she tugged my sleeve.

“What?” I asked.

She didn’t reply but let out a low whimper. We continued on until I couldn’t see anymore.

“Abby, come out!” I said as I released my Abra. “Use Flash!”

The dark cave was illuminated thanks to Abby’s flash. The only things that were left dark were our shadows and the shadows of the walls. After that, we continued on.

After a while of walking, I heard footsteps. I looked around trying to find any sign of them but I realized the footsteps faded.

After a few minutes, Emily tugged my sleeve again.

“What is it?” I asked. Without hesitating, she quickly ran off. “Emily!”

I followed her footsteps quickly hoping that she had found them. But then I realized that it was just leading towards the exit.

“Whoa,” I gasped as I saw a river just pass the meadow. I was on the other side! I turned around and saw the tower of Lavender just behind me.

“Hello?” I called. None replied. “Emily?”

I continued my way searching for my would-be friends. Just then, I noticed something in the river. A red liquid was flowing with the water. Blood.

I quickly ran upstream still gasping and panting. I was really tired this time. The stones of the river shore made me stumble a few times but I kept on continuing. Then I stopped. It was Nick. His clutched his bloody arm as he tried to stand.

“Nick!” I called.

He looked at me and smiled. “Gary, they went over there.”

“What happened to you?” I asked.

“I was just careless. I slipped when I was chasing Michelle. Marina followed then some girl.” Nick replied then groaned in pain.

“We gotta get help,” I said.

“Quick, grab my backpack,” Nick said.

I took his backpack and waited for instructions.

“Take out the first aid kit and there’s cloth in there and tie it around my arm.”

I did what he said and helped him up. “Do you know where this river leads to?”

“Not a clue…” Nick replied.

We continued slowly upstream slipping occasionally.

“There they are!” Nick pointed out as we reached a peculiar building. It looked like it was abandoned years ago. “They’re inside. You can leave me here.”

“What?”

“Go catch them. I’m sure they won’t be far!”

I continued on even I was tired. I was light headed as I opened the doors of the abandoned building. The sun was starting to set and I was alone in the dark building. After a few observations, the building seems to be an abandoned power plant. Probably abandoned years and years ago.

My head started to ache. I couldn’t keep my focus on since I was starting to stumble. I could feel myself fall on the ground panting and exhausted. But my head continued to ache. Suddenly, I could feel dozens of eyes looking at me. It was a strange feeling. It was very familiar. I felt this before in the Viridian Gym. I could feel eyes staring at me and I could feel my gut wrench as I lay there on the cold floor.

But then I felt a hand touch my face. Then, I couldn’t feel the staring eyes anymore.

“Gary, please wake up,” Emily whispered.

I sat up and looked at her. She was scared since it was already dark.

“Gary, I’m scared.” She said.

I could only see her shadowy outline but I could feel the fear in her eyes. I could feel her arms wrap around me as she shivered.

“I just want to see daddy…” She sobbed.

I stayed silent for the rest of the night. I found myself drifting soon into sleep.

~*~*~*~

Morning broke out. I could hear the rushing river outside. I opened my eyes expecting Emily near me but she wasn’t there. I wasn’t sure if it was a dream or not but I stood up feeling refreshed after a good night’s sleep. Without hesitating, I ran outside. Nick was still outside sleeping. Next to him…was Michelle!

“Michelle!” I yelled.

Both of them suddenly woke up. Michelle yelled something about cheaters and Nick simply shouted: “Wha-?”

“I’m glad you’re ok!” I said. “Where’s Marina?”

“Who? Oh her…” Michelle muttered rubbing her eyes.

“Where is she?” I asked.

“Beats me. I just saw her coming inside there.” She pointed to the abandoned power plant.

“Michelle was actually waiting on one side of the river,” Nick said dizzily.

“But…I thought…is she really there?” I asked.

“Maybe. But I don’t care. She can die for all I care.” Michelle said in a quick tone.

“I’m going in again!” I said without hesitating.

“Hey, hold up! I’m following you!” Nick said while limping. “I don’t want to get left with her again.”

“I heard that!”

To be continued...

[Kenta]

Both chapters were real good. Keep up the wonderful work.
Heh, Michelle all angry :P

[Purin]

^^ I don't have time to read everything, but Chapter 19 was good ^^
(An abra that can talk to its trainer...nice...)

[oni flygon]

Oh thanks! I just need to move my chapter from my laptop to my PC and I'm set...

[oni flygon]

Here's the next chapter! It's a biggie! XD

Chapter 26: Silver Bullets

I ran as fast as I could and rushed back to the power plant. Michelle and Nick were behind me. Even though I’m very tired from yesterday, I was very worried.

“Hey, wait up!” I heard Nick from behind. His arm was still bandaged and even though handicapped, he was faster than Michelle.

“Marina!” I called. My voice reverberated through the empty corridors of the power plant as I still continued to run, pausing a few times and calling Marina’s name.

I stopped, panting, as I leaned down to breathe air. Nick caught up and Michelle followed.

“What’s the big deal with that girl?” Michelle panted with an annoyed tone.

“Michelle, you shouldn’t talk like that. Gary, what if she went outside from here and we didn’t notice?” Nick suggested.

I shook my head in disapproval. I looked up and noticed something floating.

“Hey!” I yelled trying to catch the floating thing. I quickly recovered and chased whatever it is.

It was dark in there. I could only see shadows even though it was already morning. I felt the cold air as I chased after the silhouette. Thin rays of light filtered down from the holes of the ceiling. I could see the body of the thing I’m chasing. It was metallic and shiny. It was a Pokémon!

It turned around and stared me with its three eyes. Its three metal parts levitated around observing me. I looked at it and looked back. No sign of Michelle or Nick. I looked back at the Pokémon and I noticed it formed together to look like one Pokémon. I took out my Pokédex quickly and learned that it was a Magneton. Apparently, it has been spying on me since I entered the building. I looked at it again and saw it position for an attack.

I dodged a bolt of electricity coming from it and took out my Pokeball.

“Blaze, use your ember!” I yelled as I released my Charmeleon.

Blaze replied affirmatively and sent out a wave of fire. The attack connected and made the Magneton go back a few feet. But then, it came back with another attack. This time, it fired a tri-colored beam. The beam barely hit Blaze, which raised my heart a bit.

“Blaze, take it down with flamethrower!” I yelled.

Blaze sent out a stream of fire towards the Magneton. It was a critical hit and caused the Magneton to hit the wall. However, the Magneton doesn’t seem to have intent of giving in. It dodged a second flamethrower from Blaze and tackled him.

“Blaze!”

Blaze was thrown back from the attack a few feet away. He tried to stand up since the attack shook him up a bit.

“Blaze, don’t give up! Use another flamethrower!”

Blaze sent out another stream of fire. This time, it was another direct hit. However the Magneton was still floating.

“Why won’t you give up?” I muttered.

I tried to think up a plan to get away but I realized that I was trapped.

“Fine then,” I said as I took out a Pokéball. I threw it towards the Magneton and watched it fell. It wobbled once, twice, and thrice.

I sighed with relief as I picked up the Pokéball. I returned Blaze then noticed a figure moving from another room. It was a girl.

“Marina!” I yelled.

It was her. But I could only see her back. I followed her as she moved from room to room.

“Marina!” She didn’t reply. “Marina! We have to get out of here!” She continued to move to the final room as if not noticing me.

I followed her to the dark room even though I couldn’t see anything but shadows. Once I was inside, I heard the doors slam from behind me.

I looked back and continued once more, my goal in my mind. “Marina!” I called once more. My voice echoed the dark room. I walked further as the room became darker and darker. I stopped the moment I couldn’t see anything at all.

I then heard a chilling laugh from the shadows. It was very familiar. I’m sure I heard it twice in my life. Every time I hear it, something weird happens. I could clearly remember the cold laughter. I pictured in my mind—a masked man killing my parents and their friends. I tried to think that it was just my imagination but the laughter was so vivid.

“Anyone here?” I called.

The laughter turned into a shriek. I jumped as I felt the hair in the back of my neck rise. Whatever that is, it was really in pain.

I stopped as I felt a wall in front of me. I couldn’t see around. It was pitch black dark and I felt something cold. The wall? No. It was soft like human skin.

“Marina!” I said as I felt her shoulder. Then, the lights were turned on. We were inside of some sort of laboratory. I looked around and squinted. Then looked in front of me. I was shocked the first time I saw something like this. It was Marina all right…but she was wearing some sort of mask. The mask looked familiar. It came to my mind at once that it was the same one worn by the man that I saw in Mount Moon.

“Marina, what are you doing with that thing?” I asked shaking her shoulders.

She didn’t reply. I couldn’t see her eyes from the shadows of the gaping mask. Then came the same laughter from behind her. I looked around her and saw a familiar sight. A weary man covered in dark robes. Long white dirty hair sat softly in his shoulders. A mask similar to that of what was Marina wearing covered his face.

“Welcome…” A sound came from behind the masked man. It sounded a lot like a whisper.

I stepped back, scared, and unable to do anything. It was the same man I saw in Mount Moon a few weeks earlier. I tried to scream but only a squeak came out from my throat.

“Welcome, Gary…” The man repeated. Marina stood silently in front of him. From the dark dreary robes, out came a bony, pale hand that reached out and was placed in Marina’s shoulder. I could see long, uncut fingernails. The hand squeezed Marina’s should tightly as the nails dug into her clothes.

“Who—who are you?” I stammered.

A soft laugh came from the man. “Don’t you remember?”

I shook my head. Even though I couldn’t see myself, I knew my eyes yielded terror. Another soft laugh came from the man then a soft moan of pain. He coughed and choked but then regained his voice once more.

“Don’t you remember that night?” He asked.

I didn’t move and didn’t say a word.

“How foolish of me,” He said. “I never introduced myself.” He turned around and went in front of Marina. I couldn’t see his whole body; it was all covered in a dark shroud. “My name is Pryce. I believe we have met.”

My heart raced and my palms were sweaty. Could it be the same Pryce I saw in my vision? No, it couldn’t be!

“You—you can’t be him!” I yelled. Even though I couldn’t hear my own voice, I’m sure he heard it. My throat was dry and I could feel the blood running in my ears and into my temples.

“My, quite rude, aren’t you?” Pryce said.

He levitated towards me and now, we were face to face. His icy breath sent chills down my spine and the hollow eyes stared at me. I cowered and tried to stand all by myself. I remembered how he was easily defeated in Mount Moon. Then again, I was thinking that my Pokémon aren’t strong enough.

“Yes, it is true to what I heard,” I heard a whisper from behind the mask. “You do resemble your father quite remarkably…”

I stepped back as I saw an icy hand reach out and touch my face. It was freezing cold. It was as if the hand was dipped in icy water for a long period of time. The hand ran down my cheek then wrapped around my neck. I could feel the grip getting tighter and tighter. A small laugh came from the man.

“Its so amazing how fear can stop the most bravest of all wills…your fear…it is so great, I can feel it melting my veins.”

I tried to struggle but the grip was getting tighter. I was loosing air quickly. I fell down to my knees struggling for air. Pryce laughed.

“You’re as weak as you father…cowering down as I gripped his body.” Then he laughed a piercing laughter. “All of you are so easy to kill!”

“You—” I gasped. “You…you never killed my father…”

“I killed everyone!” Pryce shrieked. “I showed you everything I remembered in my memory. Everything that you have seen from before happened!”

“I—I don’t understand…” I gasped.

“Fool!” He yelled and threw me back against a wall. I could feel a sharp pain on my side as different kinds of glass crashed down on the floor.

“Don’t you remember how I killed them? Or perhaps the memory of your dying mother is too harsh for your naïve mind?”

I moaned in pain as I tried to sit up. But then, I could already feel another hand reaching on me. It was a smaller hand and much softer. Marina grabbed the sleeve of my shirt and raised my up.

“Mom didn’t die!” I yelled. “She…she’s alive!” I cried hysterically. The vivid memory of my parents, killed haunted my mind as Marina’s gripped tightened. “Marina! Snap out of it! Please listen!” She didn’t respond.

“Pity fool…” Pryce muttered. “It’s as if that boy, Silver never taught you anything.”

“What do you mean?” I could feel warm blood trickle down my lips.

“Ah, don’t you remember those wisps that you in Mount Moon before?” He asked.

It dawned in my mind. Those things…I could remember Silver’s words…those things can control minds.

“It’s no use telling my slave what to do,” Pryce said. “She’s in my full control and she would do anything that I wanted too.”

I looked at Marina and was followed with a quick fist that hit my directly in the face. Then came another punch. Then another. I could feel her punches—they weren’t from someone like Marina. They were more like brick fists or something. Blood dripped from my nose as I gasped for breath. Marina doesn’t seem to show any signs of getting tired.

“Marina…” I muttered.

“Enough!” I heard Pryce yell. “Have you accepted your fate, boy?”

I looked up at him. I tried to fight him or somehow reach for one of my Pokéball but I was held back by Marina’s inhuman strength.

“Stubborn fool…” Pryce muttered. A final punch from Marina came next.

But then, I heard something crash. I looked towards the doors and saw that they were open. Three figures were standing in front of them. I realized quickly that it was Nick and Michelle. The third one took me time to realize that it was Silver.

“Leave him,” I heard Silver say.

I saw Pryce and Marina look toward him.

“GARY!” Michelle and Nick both yelled. They tried to run toward me but both were stopped by Silver. “Hey!” Michelle yelled.

“It’s too dangerous!” Silver said. “Both of you stay back!”

Silver approached us calmly. His large black boots didn’t make a sound. Only the scraping of his long cloak was the sound.

“So Pryce,” Silver began. “What do you want from the boy?”

I could feel a smirk from behind Pryce’s mask.

“Silver, my boy,” He said. “What a day for us to be together in the same room.”

“Don’t give that kind of talk.” Silver retorted. “Everything that you did to me and my friends…I won’t be able to forgive you for that!”

Pryce chuckled. “What did I do to you? All of your petty friends are alive, aren’t they?”

Silver grunted.

“What are you talking about?” I yelled. “I don’t understand all of this!”

Silver looked at me. His silver eyes stared at me. They looked so familiar yet this is one of the few times I’ve seen them.

“Why don’t you tell the boy everything?” Pryce muttered. “In that way, it won’t be so hard to—”

“Shut up!” Silver yelled.

At that moment, I knew he was hiding something from me.

“Do you want me to tell him everything?” Pryce asked with a cruel tone in his voice.

Silver swore Pryce as he lunged forward. His fists were in the air but were stopped as Marina stood in front of him.

Pryce laughed. “Are you scared? Are you fearful to strike your own rival’s daughter? Yes, this is the same girl that carries your rival’s blood.”

Silver paused then sneered. I saw Nick and Michelle rush towards me in order to help me. Silver looked at us, unable to help.

“So, Gary, would you allow me to begin?” Pryce asked.

“Begin…what?”

Silver didn’t move but I was sure that there is something he was hiding from me. My mind raced as I thought. I couldn’t help thinking that is it about my dad.

“Tell me…” I said.

I looked at Silver but he was already gone. He went around Marina, stunned her, and aimed a punch at Pryce. But Pryce caught the punch.

“Hah, very well!”

Silver swore again. “Gary, don’t listen! You won’t be able to handle it!”

“It began in one cold night,” Pryce said in a cruel voice. “It was just Silver, your father, Red and three curs.”

Silver continued to punch Pryce but all punches were dodged.

“They were finishing me off…but they couldn’t!”

Silver took out his Pokeball and summoned out his main Pokémon that I’ve seen a lot of times.

“Feraligatr, hydro pump!” It was a direct hit. Pryce was hit against the wall but continued to talk.

Michelle and Nick were both stunned at the scene.

“Two of the three are weakened. They could just die any moment. That one cur, Toshin… alone standing and using the last of his energy.” Pryce continued.

I stood up even though my whole body was hurting.

“Gary, you shouldn’t stand up!” I heard Michelle said. But I just ignored her.

“Tell me!” I yelled at Pryce.

Silver stopped from attacking Pryce and looked at me.

“Pitiful…” Pryce muttered. “You have to just know it all by yourself. I must leave…”

With that, I could see his dark shroud disappear and his mask evaporate. He was gone.

“NO!” I yelled. I tried to run toward where he was but I was too late. “Why…why…?” I said.

I could feel Silver approach me.

“Why didn’t you let me know?” I yelled at him. I faced him even though my whole face was hurting.

He paused. Behind him, I could see Nick pick up Marina’s limp body. He looked at her passionately as he carried her out.

“You’re still young.” Silver then said. My eyes returned to him. “You won’t be able to understand.”

“I will understand!” I shouted. “The only thing I don’t understand is why you people are hiding something from me!”

Silver’s emotionless face turned around. “Don’t ignore me!” I yelled.

“Gary, just go back to Lavender. Blue’s worried about you.” He began to turn around but then he handed me a white towel. “Here,” He said. “You should wipe out that blood off your face.”

I glared at him and refused. I just allowed him to place it in my hand. As he went outside, I felt miserable as I wiped the blood off my face. The scene of a savage battlefield lay around me. I thought about what would have Pryce said as I went out of the power plant.

~*~*~*~

I met Nick and Michelle outside. Nick was carrying Marina.

“Is she…?” I asked but was interrupted quickly by Nick.

“Oh she’s fine.” Nick said. “She’s just a little bit shaken. She’s alright.”

“Are you sure you can carry her?” I asked. “What about your arm?”

“Nah, I’m gonna be fine. Since Michelle here don’t even wanna carry her.” He then looked at Michelle and saw her just ignore him.

“So…we should go back to Lavender town.” I suggested.

I saw Nick nod then Michelle.

“C’mon then!”

All of us went on our way back toward Lavender. After crossing the vast meadow, exploring the dark cave, we managed to go back to the north of Lavender. Then, I heard a faint noise. It was Marina—she was waking up.

“Wha—what happened?” She asked as she rubbed her eyes. She was still in Nick’s arms as she managed to realize what’s happening.

“Thanks,” She said to Nick as she stood up.

Nick told her everything that happened. Her eyes widened as the story progressed. In the end, she was speechless.

“Oh Gary! I’m so sorry I did that!” Marina said as she approached me with the bloody towel still in my hand.

“Oh I’m just okay.” I said, realizing a few cuts and bruises in my face. My left eye was sore, but that was just it.

“You know Nick, Gary could’ve carried her.” Michelle muttered.

“What? What do you mean?” I asked.

“Look—Nick’s arm is badly hurt and you let him carry her!”

“Oh, that’s just fine…” Marina said. I swear I saw her blush at the moment. I looked at Nick and he was smiling.

“Oh well,” I muttered.

“There you are!” I heard Blue yell. “And where have you all been?” She yelled, as she looked at us, all bloody and shaken.

“Um…nowhere…?”

To Be Continued

[Suzu]

another grate chapter! good work oni!

[Kenta]

Very cool chapter! Getting better all the time!
Evil Pryce! Beat that old man up! XD!
I see Nick is having a crush on Marina. Cute :cool:

[oni flygon]

Here's next chapter!

Chapter 27: Continuing the Journey

Blue noticed the white towel in my hand.

“Where did you get that?” She asked as she examined my bruised face.

We were back in Blue’s home. She just treated Nick’s wounds and she was treating mine.

“Uh, Silver gave it to me.” I replied as she wiped cotton on my face.

“Silver?” Said Blue with astonishment.

“Yeah, he gave it to me before he left.” I told her.

“Why don’t you kids tell me what happened?” She said as she continued to rub medicine on my wounds. It stung a bit but soon, I was fine.

Nick and me started the story on both out sides along with the occasional interruptions from Michelle. Marina told us that after we both lost to her, she didn’t remember anything. Not even the slap, which Michelle didn’t mention.

Blue paused. I could see in her eyes that she was thinking rapidly. She was in deep thought as if something disastrous is going to happen.

“Pryce, huh?” She repeated.

“Yeah, do you know him?” I asked her but she paused again.

“I’m sorry, but I can’t tell you everything. All that I can say is that we defeated him fifteen years ago.” Blue replied.

“What do you mean by defeated?” Nick asked all of the sudden. I could see that he was interested.

“Well, it’s kind of hard to explain. You see, when we were kids, there was this man who used to abduct other kids and use them to take over the world. That man is Pryce. He used to abduct kids as young as three or four. He treated them harshly so that when they grow up, they become cold hearted and merciless. Silver is one of those kids.”

Blue sighed and continued.

“But one day, Silver ran away. He knew how evil Pryce is and his plans for world domination. Along his way, I met him. Then Gold. Then Crys.” I looked at Marina and she was listening closely.

“He persuaded all of us—Red, Green, Yellow, and me—to defeat Pryce and to stop his plans.” My heart leapt as I heard my parent’s names.

“And that’s that…we beat him.” Blue sighed once more and relaxed.

“But why is he back?” Marina asked.

“I don’t know.” Blue replied quickly.

“I don’t understand…how did you guys beat him?” I asked.

“Well, he used the legendary Pokemon Celebi to warp back in time. However, Gold chased him down and he beat him there. He was trapped in time from then on.”

No one asked her questions anymore.

“Some story,” Michelle muttered.

Nick looked at her sharply and whispered something about being rude.

“Do you kids care to stay for a few more days?” Blue asked.

“Oh I don’t know…” I began.

“Sorry but we have to go to the next city. Do you know where it is?” Marina asked suddenly.

“Oh, if that’s what you want,” Blue said quite amazed. “Saffron is the next city and it’s over there. West from here.”

“Oh, okay. Thanks!” Marina said as she stood up.

“Are we going now?” I asked her.

“Yeah, we better go before it starts to rain again.” Marina smiled at me.

“But we need to rest!”

“Oh why don’t you kids sleep here and leave tomorrow?”

“But—” Marina hesitated.

“No need for buts. The boys are tired and you girls just sleep over for a while.” Blue said. “Besides, it looks like your friend’s already sleeping.”

I looked to my side to see Michelle sleeping on the couch.

“Oh well,” Marina sighed.

I handed the bloody towel to Blue. She examined it and told me that she should wash it. As she left the room, I took out the Pokéball containing the Magneton. I examined it in its Pokéball but Nick quickly noticed it.

“Hey, what’s that?” He asked.

“Uh…it’s a Magneton. I caught it at the power plant.” I replied to him.

“There were Pokémon in there, too?” He said in amazement. “No way!”

I handed him the Pokéball and let him examine it.

“Oh Gary!” He exclaimed. “Do you want to trade or something?”

“Huh, you mean trade Pokémon?”

“Yeah, I’ll trade you my Milotic for this!” He said happily.

“Are you sure?”

“Yeah, hurry! Before Michelle wakes up!” He said hurriedly as he took out his Pokéball.

“Where do we trade here?”

“Here,” He took out a small machine from his backpack. It looked like a small red box with two suction cups that are attached from two pipes that came out from the middle of the box. “It’s a mini trading machine.”

Marina looked at it curiously. “Wow, I’ve never seen anything like that before.” She said in awe.

“Me, too.” I said. “Now, where do I put this?”

I placed the Pokéball right where Nick told me too and he placed his Pokéball next to mine.

“Ok, we’re ready.” He said as he turned it on and selected trade.

The two Pokéballs disappeared and reappeared again. “Trade complete!” Nick said gleefully.

“Wow, my first trade.” I thought. Just to be sure, I examined the Pokémon that Nick traded me. It had a long pink body and shiny scales. It looked pretty cool.

“You won’t regret the trade!” Nick said reassuringly. That Pokémon can surf, you know.

“Really? That’s cool.”

“And it’s a rare water type, too!”

“But how come you traded it for my Magneton?” I asked.

“Aw nothing, just because I wanted to.”

~*~*~*~

“Bye, Blue!” I said as I waved my hand.

“Bye!” She called back. “Now you kids be good! Marina, if you see your dad again, tell him that I’ll get him next time! You kids be well and no fighting! Good luck!” She said as we all walked side by side.

“Wait, why are you two following us?” Marina asked as she glared at Michelle.

“Um…nothing…” Nick replied. “We just want to follow you guys for a while.

“Really?” I said as I looked at both Nick and Marina.

“Hurry up slow people!” Michelle suddenly interrupted as she suddenly walked faster than the rest of us.

“Hey! Wait up!”

To Be Continued

[Kenta]

Pretty good chapter. A Milotic! Very good trade.
Blue talking about the story brings back memories :cool:

[Suzu]

neat a mini trading machine (lol) good chapter! write more!

[oni flygon]

Here's a new chapter!

Chapter 28: Trusting her

“I’m tired!” Michelle muttered. We were just twenty minutes from Lavender Town and she was starting to complain.

“Michelle, we’re not even near Saffron,” Nick replied. Both of them tugged at each other as they debated whether we should stop or no.

“Are they like this all the time?” Marina asked.

“They were when I was traveling with them.” I muttered with a bit of an annoyed tone.

“Maybe we should stop…” I looked at Marina and wondered why she said so.

Michelle and Nick stopped fighting and I realized why. It must have been my imagination or is the sun setting already?

“Night already?” Nick gasped. “But we just left right after morning a few minutes ago!”

“Now I say we stop!” Michelle cried triumphantly.

“Michelle, doesn’t it bother you that it’s turning night already?” Marina suddenly blurted out. I looked around. Our long shadows stretched across the fields. The grass was burning gold and the air was cold.

Michelle shook her head.

“Ok, we’ll camp here!” Nick said as he threw his backpack on the ground.

“I don’t understand it…I swear we just left Lavender town a few minutes ago…” I sat down plunged in deep contemplation.

“Me neither.” Marina said as she sat down with Nick who was tending to make a fire. They both chatted happily as the sun fully set.

Soon, the warm fire was built. Nick was cooking and I really missed his cooking. He had a great talent for his age. I learned that Michelle and Nick are only one year younger than me and yet he could cook the best stew I tasted.

As we finished dinner, we were all soon sleepy. As Nick put out the fire, I heard Marina say “Good night.” A low mumble came from Michelle. Looks like she’s already asleep. I soon found my eyes really heavy. I never found out that we I was soon in a deep sleep.

~*~*~*~

“Gary, wake up!” I heard Marina scream.

I rubbed my eyes and looked around. My head ached as I sat up. “What? What did they do now?” I muttered expecting Nick and Michelle to be arguing.

“It’s not them; we’re surrounded!” Marina said.

“What?”

“Gary, it looks like we’ve been surrounded by these Haunters…” I heard Nick said. His voice seems to be distant.

“Ack! Get them off me! Get them off!” Michelle yelped as I looked around in the darkness.

“Where are you guys?” I asked.

“We can’t move!” Nick yelled somewhere from my right.

“What do you mean?” I asked in all the confusion.

“Don’t stand up, Gary! They’ll grab you somehow!” Marina’s voice was heard in the far left.

It was too late. As I heard her say those words, I was already standing up. Suddenly, I felt two hands hold my arms. I couldn’t move. It was as if some sort of super human strength was holding my arms.

“What’s happening?” I heard laughter somewhere behind me.

“They’re ghost Pokémon,” Nick said as Michelle’s yelling and complaining filled the whole plain with noises.

“I don’t know where they came from but I think they’re leading us somewhere!” Marina yelled over Michelle’s screams. I felt myself being dragged. Then, my mind went automatically into assumption that Pryce is behind this. If he can control humans, then he can probably control Pokémon.

I tried grabbing for one of my Pokéballs but the grip of the Haunter was too powerful.

“Help!” I called into the darkness.

“It’s no use! People could have heard Michelle’s screams by now!” Marina said over all of the commotion.

As she said the words, I felt a sharp pain on one side of my head. Then, I felt cold air enveloping my whole body. It was if I was plunged into cold water.

“Help!” I cried out once more. The sensation of drowning came into me. Soon, my feet were numb and I couldn’t hear Michelle scream anymore. Four people stopped struggling as they were dragged across the field and into the never-ending darkness. I could still hear the soft sound of feet dragging through the dirt of the field.

Then, I heard a girl’s voice. It was as if her voice was light that pierced through this darkness.

“Yomi, sunny day!” I heard a familiar voice yell.

Darkness disappeared immediately. Everything was now bright and the sun was back in the skies. I looked to my side and saw a girl—Emily! Her Dragonair was out and ready to execute another attack.

“Yomi, use twister!” I saw her Dragonair send out a gust that grew bigger and bigger. The tornado was sent towards us and blew away the Haunters. I could now see the forms of the Haunters. They were big black floating heads with floating hands.

“Eek! Get them off get them off!” Michelle cried as she struggled. We were all back to our normal states.

When all the Haunters were gone, I look towards Emily. She returned her Dragonair and walked towards me. The sun remained in the sky.

“Thanks,” I told her.

She smiled with her bright blue eyes. “Your welcome!” She replied in her tiny voice.

“What’s she doing her?” Marina suddenly blurted out.

“You guys know her?” Nick asked. He observed Emily with intent in his eyes.

“Well, that’s the second time she’s saved Marina and me. I’ve met her while I’m still in Vermillion.” I told him.

Marina can’t seem to restrain herself. “Gary, I don’t trust her,” She said as she eyed her suspiciously.

Emily looked back at Marina with her bright blue eyes. She doesn’t seem to pose any threat at all.

“Marina, after she saved our lives twice, you don’t even trust her yet?” I asked her.

“I told you before, it’s just…something else…” Her voice trailed off as Emily began to speak.

“I’m hungry…” She said as she clutched her stomach.

“Hungry?” Nick smiled. “Well, since the sun’s up, let’s have breakfast!”

~*~*~*~

Emily seems to be very hungry all these days. She ate really fast and stormed through four bowls of rice.

“Well, she’s very hungry…” Michelle noted. “Nick, how come you don’t make me five bowls of rice when I’m really hungry?”

Nick grunted. “Still hungry?” He asked Emily. She shook her head then wiped excess rice from her face.

“Where are you from and how old are you?” Nick asked her. She remained silent.

“She doesn’t know,” I told Nick. “She told me that she ran away from home when she was seven. She’s nine now.”

“Why?” Nick asked.

“She said she wants to find her that. That’s all.” I told Nick.

Nick then looked at Emily. “Why did you run away?” He asked her.

Emily paused for a while. “I want to find daddy…” She simply said.

“See, I told you.” I said immediately after the response.

Nick scratched his head. “Isn’t your mom worried?”

“Nope, mommy told me that I can find daddy,” Emily responded without even faltering.

“Whoa. Weird kid.” Michelle muttered.

“That’s strange. Why would her mom let her go?” Nick asked me.

“I don’t know. Why are you asking me? I just met her a few days ago.” I shrugged.

Marina cleared her throat.

Nick and me both looked at her. Her arms were crossed and she seems to have less attention after a few minutes.

“Marina, what’s the matter?” Nick asked.

She didn’t respond. She just crossed her arms and didn’t say anything. Nick seems to be displaying a bit of concern.

“What’s wrong with her?”

“I don’t know either. She told me that she somehow doesn’t like Emily.” I told him.

“Her name is Emily?” Nick suddenly asked.

I nodded. Nick sat back and noticed that Emily was already fast asleep.

“She has a pretty rare Pokémon for an early age,” Nick told me.

I nodded. “I just wonder…how did she got that?”

I looked around me and noticed that Michelle was already sleeping, too. Marina was just silent.

“Hmm, maybe we should wait until Michelle wakes up.” Nick said. “Then we’ll continue going to Saffron city.”

~*~*~*~

Nick, Marina and me sat silently and without a word. I noticed that Marina was looking around a bit. Then, she stood up.

“I’m going to the bathroom…” She muttered then she disappeared from view.

“Better catch up to her if you don’t want her to get possessed again.” Nick said.

“Me? Why don’t you look after her?” I told him with a bit of laughter.

“B-but she’s…” Nick stared back at me. “Hmm, I’m really worried about her, Gary. I don’t think we should just leave her in the wild like that.”

“Sure you do. A league champion like her can beat up anything.” I replied.

“Maybe,” Nick’s voice trailed off. “Oh well, I’m going off then!” He stood up and went towards the direction where Marina went.

I soon found myself alone. Michelle and Emily where sleeping and I couldn’t do anything. I yawned and felt sleepy myself. I looked at the sky—it was very cloudy today. I completely lost sense whether what time it is.

As I pondered, I heard Emily wake up. She sat up and yawned. Her red hair was still tied.

“Got a good sleep?” I asked her.

She nodded and smiled at me. “Gary’s your name, right?” She asked.

I was really amazed when she spoke directly at me without her voice trembling.

“Y-yeah…your voice…” I stammered.

“Oh…I’m just afraid of Marina…that’s all…” she said.

“Huh? Why?”

“I dunno…I’m just afraid of her.” Her replies were short but sounded meaningful to me.

“Emily,” I began. “Where did you get your Pokémon?”

She looked back at me. “Um…I…I…don’t know…”

“How come you don’t know?” I asked her. “I mean you have to remember where you got your Pokémon.”

She shook her head. I was thinking that she must be hiding something from me.

“Oh well…” I muttered.

“Gary,” Emily called. “What’s your mommy like?”

“Huh? Why are you asking me that?”

“I just want to know…”

“Okay, she’s really nice and she’s pretty and…um…she’s smart and she cares for me a lot.” I said trying to think more.

Emily sighed.

“What’s the matter?” I asked her.

“I just wish that I could find daddy soon so that mommy would be happy.” She replied.

“Why? Where’s your dad anyway?”

“Daddy ran away. I haven’t even seen daddy yet so I don’t know how he looks like.” Emily said quietly. “But mommy said that daddy’s eyes look like mine.”

I nodded. Suddenly, the memory of my father came back to me. My whole journey was to find my own father, too…and yet all this time…I forgot to ask Blue about my dad!

“I’ve seen my dad but I just wish I know what’s he like. My mom said that he’s really kind…and he’s really nice…but I don’t know what else to say.

I always tried to think why my mom loved my dad…she never really told me about it…she just said that I reminded her so much about him.

I was still looking at the sky when Emily joined me. “You know, we’re really the same,” She said. “Just what like what you said before.”

I nodded. “I wish you could find your dad so that your mom would get happy…” I said to her.

“Thanks…” Emily replied. “Gary, is your mommy sad because your daddy is away?”

“Yeah,” I replied as I watched a cloud float by. “She’s really sad. That’s why I wanted to find my dad so badly…I just don’t want to see her cry anymore.”

Emily stood up.

“Are you going away already?” I asked her.

She simply nodded. “Yeah…”

“But…we were having such a good time. I could make Marina not stare at you, just stay here for a while.”

She didn’t reply. I stood up with her and tried to make her stay. “Emily! I just wanted to talk to someone who’s like me!”

“Gary…I… need to go. You’re really nice but…if I want to find daddy, I need to go.” She replied.

“And where are you going?” I turned around to see Marina. She looked quite serious.

“Huh? Where’s Nick?” I asked.

“Over here!” Nick said as he approached me. “Oh, is Michelle awake already?”

“No…” I said while shaking my head.

“Gary, I have to…bye.” Emily said as she turned to run.

“Emily, wait!” I tried to grab to her hand and I was successful.

“Gary…” Emily said. “I…I really need to go…”

“Emily, just stay for a while. I really wish you wouldn’t go.” I could see a single tear slowly drop from her eye.

“What’s this all about?” Marina asked. “Look, you. I really don’t want to hurt anyone anymore. So, I just wanted to say sorry about last time…”

Emily stopped and paused.

“I’m sorry. I’m sorry I called you a freak.” Marina finally said.

Emily looked down. She nodded and sat down. I finally let go of her hand.

“Thank you…Marina…” Emily said.

I looked at Marina and I could see a forced smile in her face. Nick was smiling, too. As I soon realized that everything’s okay, we all heard a yawn.

“Okay, what do we do now?” Michelle muttered as she rubbed her eyes.

“I’m not going to let you have the last word this time…” I heard Nick say.

To be continued...

[Kenta]

Awesome chapter! I see Marina now respects Emily.
Those Haunters sure stirred up trouble :cool:
Cant wait to read more!

[Suzu]

hee, sonds like emily stole her dragonair, and it looks like she might follow them around for a while. very good chapter!

[oni flygon]

Going to post the next chapter to ease Kenta's pain... XD


Chapter 29: One more step

So now we’re just one big happy group. Even as I urged Emily to stay, I had no idea how Marina reason to apologize. Soon, as we neared Saffron city, I asked Nick.

“Hey Nick!” I asked him.

“Yeah? What’s up?”

“You were following Marina, right?” I continued.

He paused for a while. We were resting near a river and just above the horizon, we could see Saffron city with its tall buildings.

“Yeah, why are you asking?”

“I just want to know how she made up thinking of apologizing to Emily.”

“Oh that?” Nick laughed. “Well, I’ll tell you but don’t tell her that I told you or don’t tell anyone else, okay?”

I nodded.

“Okay, when I followed her, she didn’t really go to the bathroom. She was really spacing out over the other side. When I asked her why she doesn’t like Emily, she told me she doesn’t know. Then I asked her about what happened before and she said that she called her a freak or something. Then I told her to apologize.”

I didn’t believe Nick. She couldn’t obey Nick’s orders immediately. “Sure you did,” I muttered.

“You don’t believe me?” Nick said jokingly. “Aww, c’mon Gary!”

I suspected that there was something more to it. Maybe it was something else since that incident at the power plant. Nick seems to pay close attention to Marina.

“I’m hungry!” I heard Michelle moan.

“What?” Nick yelled. “You just almost ate up all of our food!”

“Is she always like that?” Marina asked Nick.

“Oh yeah!” Nick replied. “She eats everything and I’m wondering why she doesn’t get fat…she must’ve took after mom…”

~*~*~*~

Everyone was too lazy walk that afternoon. I wasn’t. I wanted to train some more since I heard that the gym leader in Saffron uses powerful psychic Pokémon and I just realized that I still have low-leveled Pokémon. I asked Nick to be a training partner but he declined. Marina seems to be too experienced herself but she might be too powerful. I don’t trust Michelle that much and Emily has only one Pokémon and she has no idea of training.

And so I sighed as I released my current Pokémon. Blaze, Sage, Abby, Doga, and Gabby, my Milotic. I noticed that Abby was my only unevolved Pokémon yet she has the highest level of them all. Next was Blaze, then Gabby, then Doga and finally, Sage.

I just noticed from a few days ago that you could check a Pokémon’s level through the Pokédex. Of course there were many other functions that I’m sure I missed.

“Charmeleon, level 34. Evolves at level 36 to Charizard.” I mumbled to myself. I scanned through the screen and saw a Pokémon that resembles Charmeleon but only has wings. “Wow, if I can get Blaze to evolve like that, I won’t have to walk anymore.” I exclaimed happily.

I looked at Abby’s level. “Abra, level 40. Evolves to Kadabra at level 16. Whoa! She should have evolved a long time ago!” I then saw a picture of an evolved Abra holding a spoon in one hand.

“Pidgeotto, level 31; Onix, Level 32; Milotic, level 33. I got to train these guys, too!” I looked at their attacks. I remembered that I already took out some of Blaze’s weak attacks. However, Abby doesn’t seem to learn any new attacks.

I then returned all of my Pokémon except for Abby. “Abby, we better evolve you soon before we face the gym leader!”

~*~*~*~

As I continued to train with Abby, she doesn’t seem to respond at all. As she fainted around twenty different Pokémon, she still won’t evolve.

“What’s wrong?” I asked her.

‘Master, this is a dangerous place,’ She simply said. It’s been a long time since I heard her child voice.

‘What do you mean?’ I asked her.

‘This place…it yields so much energy…’ Her voice trailed off to silence as I placed my hand on her head.

‘You know, you shouldn’t saying things like that. It won’t really matter if something attacks me now. I got you!’ I tried to cheer myself up. Abby herself couldn’t come up to talk more. “Okay then, let’s keep up the training!”

~*~*~*~

Somehow, as I was training Abby, I felt sleepy. Everything seems to be comfortable as I felt my eyelids become heavier. I yawned and stretched my hands.

‘Master, you mustn’t fall asleep.’ I heard Abby’s voice from somewhere far as I fell on my knees. ‘Master, you mustn’t fall asleep or risk seeing that vision again!’

I was aware that the same vision of my parents being killed might return. Abby tried to shake me out of sleeping but I was already struggling to stand up. I looked around and noticed a whole group of gaseous stuff floating around me.

“What the heck is this?” I muttered as I gasped.

‘Master, these are the enemies. You must defeat them now!’ I heard her say.

Pryce automatically came into my mind. “Okay…” I said trying to stand up. My feet were starting to tremble from my weight. I felt light headed and nauseated. “C-confusion!” I yelled.

At once, Abby sent out a bright light and attacked the gaseous substances. I looked around and noticed that these were actually Ghastlies!

“Abby, keep attacking!” I said I felt a bit well.

More attacks came from Abby and cleared off all of the Ghastlies. Then, hordes of Haunters were next. “What’s happening? What are they doing during the light?” I asked myself and commanded Abby to do more confusions.

‘Master, more are coming!’ Abby said.

“Oh crap, just what we need.” I said as I took out my Pokéball containing Blaze. But suddenly, my hand was paralyzed. I could feel a Haunter’s cold hand hold me. Then, a laugh came from it.

“Let me go!” I yelled as I tried to tug from the gaseous Pokémon. But it was no use. Abby was too busy to notice and I’m already being captured. “Abby!” I yelled.

Burning sensation came into my hand. It was painful yet so hot at the same time. I tried to scream but soon, I fainted.

~*~*~*~

“I don’t want to see it again,” I whispered. “Mom…Dad…please don’t die…” I felt tears coming down my eyes and running through my face. “Dad…please come back…I don’t want to see Mom crying again…”

I fainted while I was trying to escape from the Haunter. I didn’t remember what happened next but I wish that I wouldn’t see that horrible vision again. “Why?” I asked myself. “Why can I see things in my dreams?” There were things that I remembered…things I saw in my dreams…


“Gold? What’s wrong?” Asked a girl.

It was somewhere far away. A boy and a girl were sitting at the beach looking at the sunset. The boy seems to be troubled by something.

“Nothing,” He said.

The girl had long blue hair that stopped at her waist. The boy had short black hair.

“No it’s not nothing…” Said the girl. “I can see it in your eyes! Something’s bothering you!”

“Crys, just give me time to think…I’m just…I just need time…” The boy said.

“Why? Gold…don’t you…don’t you love me anymore?” Crys asked with a horrified tone.

“No, it’s not that,” Gold sighed. “I was just thinking about…about having a family.”

Both fell silent. Then Crys laughed. “For one moment, I thought it was something else.”

“That was really weird asking me if I don’t like you anymore,” Gold muttered.

“Making a family, huh?” Crys whispered. “Well, it was your idea to get married so early.”

He pondered for a while.

“Something’s still bothering you…” Crys whispered. “If it’s something, you can tell me.”

“Crys, I’m really worried about the others. I mean, what are they doing now all these time? And aren’t they supposed to answer when we call them?” Gold replied.

“Oh Gold,” Crys held his hand. “Why are you even bothered by them? I mean we all have a life now. I really want to know how are they doing but shouldn’t we worry about our future first?”

Gold nodded.

“Your dream—all people will realize your name at the moment…Gold the strongest of the Elite Four…they would all be talking about you. That’s your dream, right?” Crys asked.

Gold nodded again. This time, he was facing Crystal.

“Everyone would go to New Bark Town just to meet you or ask you advice. Then they would talk about how lucky you are and that you have the most caring wife…” Crys laughed and changed her voice to softer and a quieter one. “And they’d say that Gold must be happy because he has a wife and a baby that will grow up to follow his father’s footsteps…”

Gold looked at Crys and saw it in her eyes. “Crys, you mean…?” As Gold said the words, Crys wrapped her arms around him.

She whispered to him, “Gold, I’m…”



‘Master!’ Abby called. I opened my eyes slowly. I sat up and clutched my bleeding arm.

“Abby?” I called. I looked around and rubbed the try tears from my eyes. “Abby? Where are you?”

‘Over here, master!’

I looked around and I was quite shocked.

“Whoa!” I gasped. “Abby!”

She evolved while I was knocked out. She stood up and was holding a spoon in one hand. She looked quite bruised and beaten since she was bleeding, too.

“Abby, are you okay?” I said as I stumbled near her.

‘It is just nothing…’ She said. ‘Just wounds that will heal soon—’ She collapsed.

“Abby!” I yelled as I tried to wake her up. The wounds looked severe and there’s no Pokémon Center nearby. The camp might be near and I have to get there, soon. I picked her up and ran as fast I could. My mind raced as I tried to think of a plan. Just then, I felt something warm in my hands. I thought it was just blood but when something was glowing under Abby’s body; I recognized that it was something else.

I set her down and remembered the incident in Viridian forest. The first time I met Sage, I healed him. Now, as my hands glowed, the blood disappeared. The wound was gone and there was no scar in sight. Abby was fully healed.

“How…how did I do that?” I asked myself. It was the second time I did it but I don’t know how to exactly do it. I looked at Abby and checked her health. It was full but she was still fainted.

“Probably sleeping,” I thought as I returned her to her Pokéball.

As I headed on my way back to camp, I remembered a new vision. How come I didn’t get the same vision I got when Pryce’s Pokémon were attacking me? Instead, I had another vision. As the sun sets on the horizon, I remember the names—Gold and Crystal. They seem to be familiar. And as I reached camp, everything was dark except the fire and the loud voices of Michelle and Nick. Then it dawned in me. Gold and Crystal—weren’t they Marina’s parents?

To be continued

[Suzu]

Yeh! Gold and Crys!! i missed them... good chapter!

[Kenta]

What a vision!
Gold and Crystal! Married and having Marina! That was a great flashback he had!
Its great to see Abby evolve too!
Can't wait to read more of this great story!

[oni flygon]

Next chappy!

Chapter 30: Running away

I never told to anyone about my vision. Even though they noticed my arm, which was bleeding profusely, I just told them that I finally managed to evolve my Abra…that’s all. Nick and Marina were pretty much interested and that’s it…I guess. Michelle wasn’t interested one bit and Emily seems to dislike people surrounding her; that’s why she didn’t go near a lot of people.

However, when Nick and Marina were finally away, she came to me and asked me how I evolved it. I lied and told her that I just kept on training her. I can’t tell her the truth, of course. I sighed since I was alone again.

Nothing much happened after that day. I just kept thinking about two things. One was about my vision and what was Crystal about to say to Gold. Second was that I never really knew how to activate my powers. I was only able to heal my Pokémon a few times—and that’s all. Did I say that nothing happened much after that day? No, I’m absolutely wrong…

~*~*~*~

We finally reached Saffron city without anything bizarre happening. Michelle finally had her rest in one of the hotels in there but Emily seems to be scared and was hiding behind me most of the time.

“What’s the matter?” I asked her.

She merely shook her head and didn’t say anything more. Nick seems to be having a good time. The same goes for Marina. I decided to explore the city a bit and learn more about the gym leader. Marina told me that the gym leader uses high-level psychic Pokémon. I thought for a while as I crossed a street.

But then, something caught my eye. It was a familiar redheaded girl that looked at me then quickly went into an alley.

“Huh? Wasn’t that just Melissa?” I asked myself. I turned around and went to the alley where I saw her go.

I looked around and found out that the alley led to another street. After crossing the alley, I finally saw a glimpse of her in the crowd. She was hard to find since she was small in midst of a dense crowd. People were busy around here. Everyone was talking so loudly that when I tried to call Melissa’s name, I couldn’t hear myself.

“Melissa!” I called. I knew it was her. Her pigtails made her stand out in the crowd. “Melissa!” I called again.

She turned around but when she saw me, she quickly ran off.

“Hey! Melissa! Where are you going?” I quickly tried to catch up to her but I bumped into angry people, which slowed my down.

I could see her going to another alley. “Hey! Stop!” I called. Finally, I was freed from the crowd as I followed her to the alley. Luckily, this one was a dead end.

She looked at me with a horrified expression.

“Please don’t tell daddy that I’m here!” She said. She seems to be very frantic and was nervous.

“Huh? What are you doing here in Saffron city?” I asked her. “And where are your parents?”

“Gary, please don’t tell daddy I’m here!” She repeated.

“What do you mean?”

“Mommy and Daddy don’t know that I’m in this city,” She calmed down a bit.

“You mean you ran away?” I asked.

She nodded slowly.

“Aren’t your parents worried? And do you even have Pokémon to protect yourself?”

She took out her four Pokéballs. “I have Pika and Gyara with me! I don’t have to worry, you know.”

I looked at her Pokéballs. I could see her Pikachu, Gyarados, Starmie and a Seel.

I sighed. “You should still be home, you know. Red is going to be really worried.”

“But…but…I just want to be a trainer so badly! Mommy or Daddy said I’m too young but I already have four Pokémon with me!” She said quickly.

Even though I didn’t understand much of what she said, I know that Red or Misty is trying to find her.

“Come on, we’ll fly to Cerulean city.” I said.

“No! Let me stay with you for a while!” She pleaded. “Please, Gary!”

I felt a bit sorry for her since she did come a long way. She must be pretty smart to avoid Red.

“Alright, alright. But you have to behave okay?” I said.

“Oh thanks so much, Gary!” She said as she held my hand.

We walked home and she seems to be very happy as we walked to the hotel room. I knocked on the door and waited for them. Marina opened the door and was quite shocked.

“Hey, I know you!” Marina exclaimed. “You’re that Cerulean Gym leader’s kid!”

Melissa nodded with pride.

“Hey I know you!” Michelle then said next, “You’re that annoying kid from Cerulean Gym!”

Melissa, hearing this, glared at Michelle.

“Guys, guys!” I said trying to calm down the two forces. “Let’s just give her a good time while she stays here for a while.”

“What?” Melissa said. “I want to travel with you, Gary!”

“But you have to go back to your parents,” I told to her. “I know they’re really worried.

We both entered the room and were greeted happily by Nick and Emily. Emily seems to shy away from the new visitor since she was silent but smiling.

“You’re that one kid who acted as gym leader, aren’t you?” Nick asked with suspicion.

“Um, yeah.” Melissa replied embarrassed. “I wanted to have a battle so bad but mom and dad always stop me from having them.”

She then took out her Pokéballs. “But I can battle real good!”

Michelle looked at her. “Sure you do. I bet I can beat you easily.”

“No you can’t,” Melissa then replied quickly. “I remember that you had to battle mom three times before you actually beat her by a hair.”

Michelle roared as she tried to unleash her wrath on Melissa. Luckily, Nick and me held her back on time.

“No fair! How come she gets to say something and I don’t?” She muttered.

Marina and Melissa talked for a while and exchanged strategies as Nick and I chatted on one side of the room.

“Aren’t her parents worried?” Nick asked.

“That’s what I asked her. She said she ran off.” I replied.

“And how old is she? Seven?”

“Yeah, that’s what she told me once. It’s weird since that’s the same age that Emily ran away from her home.”

Both of us fell silent.

“Hey, Gary. Have you heard more from the gym leader?” Nick asked breaking the silence.

“Nope. Before I could ask anyone, I saw her in the streets.” I replied.

“Aw, darn. We really need to know more about the leader.”

We chatted for a while and decided to go there ourselves. As we went outside of the hotel, I noticed that Melissa and Marina were following us.

“What are you guys following us for?” Nick asked.

“Um…nowhere. We just want to follow you guys and watch you beat the leader.” Marina replied.

“Sure, sure.” I said. “I bet Marina’s just going to challenge the leader herself.”

“How would you know?” She asked.

“Well, it’s kind of obvious isn’t it?”

~*~*~*~

As we reached the gym doors, we opened the massive door together. It was very heavy and it really made us tired. As we walked to hallways, there were no other people. I could hear a low metal humming as we walked along the hallways.

“Hey, do you guys hear that?” I asked them.

“Hear what?” Melissa asked.

I paused for a while. “Nothing.”

As we continued, the metal humming could still be heard. Finally, we reached the stadium doors. I sighed one more time as we pushed the doors open.

“Man, these things are heavy. How can people around here open these?” Nick muttered.

As we all entered the battlefield, we gasped. The whole gym was massive. The spotlights were huge and the light glared on us.

“Wow! This is massive!” Marina gasped.

I nodded. I haven’t seen a battlefield so huge in my entire life. Then, I heard a voice.

“Welcome,” said a woman’s voice. It sounded very familiar. “I congratulate all of you who have reached this gym.”

We looked to our side and saw a woman walking towards us. Her face was hidden beneath the shadows. “Especially you, Gary. You have made a tremendous effort to arrive.”

“Wha—how did you know my name?” I gasped.

“Oh? Don’t you remember? We have met before in Vermillion if you remember,” She stepped into the light. At once, I could remember her cool and calm expression.

“You were with Surge!” I said. “You were that woman who—”

“Yes it is true.” She said calmly. “My name is Sabrina. Ah, you have brought friends with you? Let us see…ah yes!”

She walked towards us and placed her hand on Melissa’s head. “You are Red’s daughter. Quite brave of you to run away from home,”

Before Melissa could hesitate, she was already towards Marina. “And you are Gold and Crystal’s daughter. My, my, you are quite skilled aren’t you?”

“How did you know all of this?” Nick suddenly yelled as she began to approach him.

“You children haven’t found out yet, eh? Very well…I am a psychic gym leader. I myself am also a psychic if you may say.”

“So that’s how you let me see those things in Vermillion!” I blurted out. “You sent them telepathically into my mind!”

“You’re very smart, Gary. You might have noticed that you are a psychic yourself.” She said coolly as she paced around us.

“What? I don’t know I’m a psychic. I don’t remember being one.” I replied.

“Ah, is that so?” She stopped in front of me. “Do you not remember those tragic memories that you have seen?”

“What do you—” I gasped. “You mean…those visions I see?”

“Hasn’t Toshin Heishiro taught you anything?”

“You…you know him?” I exclaimed. My voice rose. It was heard through echoes in the large stadium.

“Why yes, I can see what has happened in this world for years. Haven’t you met him again since he left you in Cerulean city?”

“No,” I replied. “What do you mean when you said he taught me something?”

“You haven’t noticed anything strange since you became a trainer?” She asked me.

I remembered the many things—how I can heal Pokémon with my own hands, the strange feelings whenever Pryce was near, the visions…

“Yeah, what about them?”

Sabrina laughed silently. “Toshin told you once that the powers of the Viridian forest cannot be inherited. Do you know anything else?”

“He said that only a few people have those kinds of powers. You mean—my powers?”

“No. You only received part of it. If you could see, the only powers that you received was the gift of healing another being. That seems to be all. But Toshin, seeing that your body can absorb those powers, gave you part of his.” She then waited for my reply.

“I remember know. Toshin told me once that I can see things in places or in someone’s deepest memories.” I said.

Everyone was silent. Of course this seems to be unbelievable but my mind raced and my heart throbbed as everything started to fall into place.

“You seem to be getting the hang of it,” Sabrina said. “I sensed that you want to have a gym battle?”

I nodded.

“Your power is still unstable. I am sorry but I must decline. Come back here when you have fulfilled enough badges to challenge me.” She said.

“But—”

“But perhaps I may help, can I?” She smirked.

“I…I just want to know more about my father. You said that you could see everything, right? Maybe you can use your memories to send them into mind again. Maybe I can see another vision of my father.” I said. I gripped my sweaty palms. This is my chance. I could see why dad left mom. Then I could find him and bring him back home.

“You are brave. You know that joining two minds together could be very risky. However, let’s give it a try shall we?”

With both her hands, she touched my face.

“Gary! Don’t do it! I don’t trust this woman!” Nick said.

I ignored him. This is my only chance of seeing dad…

“Just concentrate and close your eyes…” Sabrina whispered as she touched my forehead.

To be Continued

[Kenta]

Nice chapter! Adding Melissa made it more interesting. I bet her parents are worried XD
Sabrina was real helpful. Knowing everyone and their parents.
Will he battle for the badge or have to wait?
I know Marina could battle her with her skill :D

[Suzu]

looks like gary's about to find out more about Green, thats good :) hope to read more soon!

[oni flygon]

Putting up the next chapter! XD

Chapter 31: Sacrifice



It was dark…the night was cold. The tress rustled as the wind passed through them. The sun just set, as the first stars lay scattered across the vast dark blue sky. Under the night sky, there was a house. A small stream of smoke came from the chimney from its side. A single light was lit on the second floor.

A woman’s voice was heard crying in midst of the peaceful night. Everyone slept peacefully across the land. Only the sobbing of the young mother was heard.

“…Yellow…” called a man’s voice.

Inside the bedroom, the young mother cried in front of the empty crib. A man’s hand grasped her shoulder. It’s been three nights since the crib was empty.

“I’m going to bring him back, I promise,” Said the man.

Yellow silently sobbed. “Green…I can’t risk you, too…if…if…” She sobbed.

“But there’s no choice, Yellow. If I die trying, I’ll at least save him,” Green said as he knelt down with Yellow.

“No…but…it’s not fair…why our baby?”

Green hugged her. “Please don’t cry anymore,” He whispered to her. “I’ll bring Gary back, I promise.”

Yellow stopped crying. She breathes slowly as she wrapped her arms around Green. “It’s too risky. Please, Green. I don’t want to be alone…”

“Yellow…I must go…”

“Please stay, Green…if I lose you and Gary, I don’t know what else I could do…”

Green stroked her hair. “I really wish I could stay, Yellow.” He then kissed her slowly and softly in the lips. “I’m sorry Yellow…please forgive me for doing this to you…” He whispered to her ear.

~*~*~*~

“Sadness…she’s sad…” Makoto sighed. “I wish I could cheer her up…”

“You know, you shouldn’t be doing that right now. Of course she’s sad. Green is risking his life just to save their baby.” Sakaki muttered to Makoto.

“Shh!” Makoto silenced her. “She’s…she’s crying…I guess…she feels so sad inside…”

“What else do you expect when someone gets their baby kidnapped?” Sakaki snapped at him.

They were in the outskirts of Pallet town. Just beyond the sea route south of the town. Makoto was sitting in the sand with his eyes closed. The moonlight shined on the beach. Its rays were reflected on the calm water. Makoto’s dark, heavy cloak made prints on the sand; the same goes for Sakaki.

“No…it’s a different kind of sadness. It feels as if someone just died.”

“Stop that, okay? It’s stalking her emotions and you shouldn’t do that in the first place!”

“Alright, alright!” Makoto yelled as he stood up. “You’re really grumpy this night,”

“Well, we’re waiting for Toshin and he’s not here yet. Brother’s never late!” Sakaki exclaimed.

“Sure he isn’t,” Makoto said mockingly. “Since when is he on time?”

Sakaki was silent. Both she and Makoto knows that Toshin was never the same…

“After she died, I know!” Makoto yelled at Sakaki.

“But Makoto! You shouldn’t be yelling at brother like that! He’s—”

“I don’t care! Can’t he move on? It really annoys me when he’s trying to be some sort of dark avenging hero when he can just move away from the past and stop trying to remember what was—” Makoto was suddenly interrupted.

“Move on, eh?” It was Toshin. “I’ve thought of that many times…but then the satisfaction of revenge is always at its bitter point when you try to forget the past.”

“Hiroki-nii!” Sakaki exclaimed.

“About time, Toshin.” Makoto muttered.

Toshin’s face was sullen in the bright moonlight. His long dark hair made his already thin face look thinner and his dark cloak made his head look as if it was floating.

“You two go on without me. I need to talk to Green.” Toshin said.

“But, what else could we do when we’re waiting?” Makoto argued.

“Red and Silver should be waiting for you two in Mount Moon. Don’t advance immediately and wait for me and Green first.”

“Right,” Sakaki and Makoto both replied as they ran off towards Mount Moon.

Toshin was now alone and by himself. He looked at the shining moon and its reflected rays on the water.

“Move on, eh?” He muttered to himself. “I just wish I have that kind of strength in me…”

~*~*~*~

The light on the house was already out. The cold wind blew once more and shook leaves from trees and fell slowly to the ground. Green walked away from the house, armed with only one Pokémon—his Charizard that he trusted since he was young. He walked calmly and silently but then stopped.

“You know, she wouldn’t really forgive you if you died and left her that child to raise.” Toshin said out of the darkness.

Green looked at him and smirked. “Who said I’m going to die?” He replied. “And where you just spying on us?”

“No…I was just waiting for you. I don’t want to disturb someone’s private time with others. If you may, we just wasted a lot of time. We need to be there by now.” Toshin said as he turned around and summoned his Pidgeot.

Green nodded as he summoned his Charizard and leapt on its back.

“Don’t worry about her. If you do die, I’m sure my cousin’s going to watch over her.” Toshin said as they both began to fly.

~*~*~*~

“Feraligatr, return!” Silver said as he recalled his Pokémon back.

Red, Green and Silver’s Pokémon were already knocked out. All of them. So are Toshin, Sakaki and Makoto’s.

They were all confronting Pryce. Though he is in is weakened state, he still remained strong.

“Was that all? Is that what you all have?” He mocked them. “Well, if you all are finished, then I should continue this ceremony.”

They were all in Mount Moon square. Earlier before, Sakaki used her powers to drain Pryce’s energy and take him down to his weakened state. In order to survive, Pryce must now sacrifice the life of a newborn and must thrive on that baby’s blood—Gary’s blood.

Gary cried as he was placed on a stone. His cries were heard in the deepest corners of the cave. The moon shined up above with an eerie glow.

“Gary!” Green yelled as he tried to rush to his own son.

“Stop, we’ll handle this!” Sakaki said, as she held back Green.

“It’s a last resort but it might work,” Makoto said.

“Green, we’re going to distract Pryce. While you’re at it, try your best to grab Gary. We’ll take it from there.” Silver whispered.

Feeling invincible, Pryce just ignored them. He started the ritual as he waited for the moon to fully shine up above as he chanted words.

“Oy, Pryce!” Red yelled. “Aren’t you going to kill us first?”

“Fool,” Pryce yelled. “Who dares disturbs this ceremony? I do not tolerate anyone who delays this event!”

“Fine then,” Red said as he rushed towards him.

“What are you thinking charging at me, fool?” Pryce said as two ice spears came from his hands.

Red dodged the spears quickly and then continued to charge at him. Pryce moved down and sent out an icy tentacle at Red. Red dodged it but didn’t recognize that it was aiming at his back.

“Ah!” Red yelled as the tentacle lunged at his shoulder, leaving a bloody wound.

“Quite fast, eh?” Pryce muttered. “How about—”

“Oh no you’re not!” Silver yelled as he ran towards Pryce and landed a punch directly to his mask. “Green, now’s the chance!”

Green was already running as he grabbed Gary and then ran back to where he was previously standing.

“INSOLENT WORM!” Pryce screamed as one tentacle impaled Silver’s arm.

Silver screamed as he retreated. His wound bore an icy and bloody mark. “Shouldn’t have been reckless,” He muttered as he clutched his arm.

“You’re next!” Pryce yelled as another tentacle rushed towards Red.

“Toshin, now’s the time!” Makoto and Sakaki said.

Toshin was silent all battle long. But now, he knows what to do. All three of them, side by side, raised their hands. At once, a huge swirling vortex appeared behind Pryce.

“No! It can’t be! The warning!” Pryce yelled as he looked up at the three. Blood red tattoos glowed in their right cheeks. “I am not going to lose!” Pryce yelled as he sent out his tentacles and reached for the huge rocks from the ground in order to stay in this world.

“He’s more harder to take down than I thought!” Makoto yelled over all of the noise. The wind was strong as everything was getting sucked into the purple void.

“If this Unown gate won’t stop him, nothing will!” Sakaki said.

Suddenly, Unowns began to appear. They started to swarm around Pryce in order to let him fall into the void.

“I will not be defeated!” Pryce yelled for another time.

“Shut up!” Makoto yelled. “This time, you’re really going to—ah…”

Makoto’s mouth began to leak blood. “No…”

Green watched from behind and noticed the gate becoming smaller. “What’s happening?” Green yelled.

“We’re not able to hold this gate for long. If we over do this, we’re going to die soon.” Sakaki said weakly. Blood was also coming out of her mouth.

“Green…there’s no other plan…we can’t loose…” Silver muttered as he clutched his wound painfully.

“Green, Red, you two are the only hope. Just think of a plan. Toshin can’t hold him up if he’s alone.” Makoto said weakly as he landed on his knees but still kept his hand up with his other hand. The Unowns were all starting to disappear one by one.

“There’s no hope for all of you!” Pryce said as he started to walk towards them. “This gate is already weakened!”

“Toshin…don’t give up!” Makoto said as he finally collapsed on the grass.

“Makoto!”

“This is hopeless…can’t think of anything!” Red said as he ran towards Green. “Green! Green? What are you doing?”

“Hold Gary for me,” He said as he handed Gary to Red.

“Green? What are you doing? This isn’t what we were thinking!”

“Red, it’s Gary who counts. Tell Yellow what happened here. Please return Gary safely.” Green said as he rushed towards Pryce. “Pryce, you’re going against me to go for my son!”

“What’s he doing?” Makoto muttered as he tried to stand up.

“No! Green!” Sakaki yelled.

“FOOL!” Toshin shouted.



“Dad!” I yelled. I was suddenly back where I was before—in Saffron City Gym. I looked around to see Sabrina, Nick, Marina and Melissa. They all seem to be shocked. “What happened next? Why did you stop?” I yelled.

“Silence! I sense something…” Sabrina said quietly.

“What?” Then I heard the metal humming again. “Can you head that sound, too?”

Sabrina nodded.

I looked around the massive gym. “What’s that?”

Suddenly, there was a loud explosion from above. The roof began to collapse.

“Marina, Melissa! Watch out!” Nick said as he both pushed them aside. Sabrina walked back a few spaces and I jumped back.

The sun’s rays came flowing down the battlefield. A shadow stood blocking the part of the sunlight from the roof. We all looked up to see a figure jumping from the roof. It was a man with bright red hair and a mask that only covered part of his face but I could see his eyes, mouth and nose. His clothes were tattered and torn and somewhat looked faded. His eyes yielded evil and his sneer paralyzed me.

“Well, well, well,” He said. “If it isn’t Sabrina. Long time no see.” He said.

“You! I thought we defeated you people years ago!” Sabrina yelled.

The man laughed. “Well, as long as the master lives, we’ll all stay alive!”

I now realized what his clothes were. They resemble a clown’s outfit.

“Oh, I see that you have the master’s prize with you, eh?” He said in a devious laugh.

“W—who are you?” I stammered.

“Oh my, how rude of me. Let me introduce myself then. My name is Will. And you might be Gary, I presume?” He said bowing at me.

“What do you want?” I asked him.

“My, don’t be rude…all I want from you is…your life…”

To Be Continued...

[Suzu]

wow! amazeing chapter! so thats what happened to green... cant wait to read more! XD

[Kenta]

Very cool chapter! Lots of flashback stuff to help patch holes. Gary a sacrifice eh? Very interesting. Cant wait to read more! Beat that Will!

[oni flygon]

Posting the next chapter out of popular demand! XD

Chapter 32: The Lone Guardian

“Who is this freak?” Nick yelled as he stood up from the rubble. Marina and Melissa followed him.

“Will…one of the strongest of the Masked Children. You were last seen eleven years ago, is it not?” Sabrina said.

“My, you still remember my dear?” Will sneered. “I just dropped by to claim what master wants.”

I stepped back in fear. Who is this guy? What does he mean by his master? Questions flooded my mind. “W—who’s you master?” I yelled.

Will laughed. “You’ve seen him before haven’t you? Doesn’t the words Masked Children remind you of anything?”

“Pryce!” He immediately came into my mind.

“Ah, there you go!” Will smirked. “Master always needed subordinates. We served under him since we were just children—thus our name.”

“However,” Sabrina then said suddenly. “You were all abolished fifteen years ago.”

“True, true,” Will sighed. “Master’s body wasn’t found. But for now, he’s alive. Now to carry my duty!”

He took out a purple Pokéball and sent out his Pokémon. “Xatu, psychic.” A huge green bird with unemotional eyes came out. It spread its wings and then, the humming sounds became louder as I felt an invisible wall hit me.

I could taste blood in my mouth as I stood up.

“Gary, you okay?” Nick yelled. “Go, Leaf!” Nick sent out his Ivysaur at once. “Use your vine whip!”

Before Ivysaur can send out its vines, Xatu already attacked it. The psychic attack knocked out Ivysaur and continued until it hit Nick, Melissa and Marina. All three fainted immediately.

“Nick, Marina, Melissa!” I yelled.

“Give up already!” Will grunted.

“My turn,” Sabrina said as she took out her Ultra Ball. “Alakazam, thunderpunch!”

I saw a Pokémon that looked a lot like Kadabra but it was holding two spoons. It charged its fists and quickly punched Xatu. However, Will already commanded his Pokémon to teleport.

I looked around and saw above. Will was floating with his Xatu. “Pitiful,” I heard him mutter.

“Will matches the skill of an Elite Four member…I don’t know if I can defeat him alone,” Sabrina said.

“Fine then, Blaze, go!” I said as I released my Charmeleon.

Will laughed. “Do you think that your low leveled Charmeleon could harm me?” He gasped.

“Gary, this choice of yours might cost us more than we could…”

“I know what I’m doing. Let’s just work together to beat this guy!” I yelled. “Blaze flamethrower!”

I could see a sneer from Will then he teleported off. “Over here!” He said from behind me. A psychic attack knocked me off my feet and on to the floor. Sabrina managed to regain her balanced and floated a bit.

“Blaze, slash!” Blaze charged forward but was knocked back by another psychic attack.

“You should not blindly rush towards him,” Sabrina said. “Strategize!”

Before I could hesitate, Will sent out another Pokémon. “Slowbro, use your ice beam on Gary!”

Before I could hesitate, a bright blue beam hit me on the chest. I was thrown back from my feet to the wall.

“Gary!” Sabrina called as she rushed towards me.

“Huh?” I gasped. It didn’t feel as if I was hit. The only thing that I felt was just a powerful push and the wall from behind me.

“What? You should have frozen by now!” Will said. “Slowbro, another ice beam!” I looked at Slowbro and Xatu. Both of them were frozen solid. “What? Impossible!” Will cried.

I looked at my chest and it doesn’t look injured at all.

“This is our chance!” Sabrina yelled. “Alakazam, thunder punch!”

“Blaze, flamethrower!” The attacks were successful and knocked out both Pokémon.

“Return,” Will growled. “I’ve had enough! That was just a small sample of my power!”

Suddenly, the humming noise was louder. The light from the hole on the roof disappeared. I looked up and saw dozens on Xatus! They all crowded the gym. The swarm emitted the same hum since I entered the gym.

“What now?” I muttered. Suddenly, I noticed something from Blaze. I could see wings and a larger body. He evolved. “Finally!” I yelled.

Will clapped his hands. “Well done,” He said. “But can you withstand this army?”

“Gary, attack from the right. I’ll attack from the left!” She said to me. I nodded.

“Blaze, flamethrower!” I commanded as I ran towards the right. Blaze flew across and burned the Xatu swarm. Across from me, I could see Sabrina with her Alakazam attacking the Xatus. “Gabby, come on out!” I called as I sent out my Milotic. “Use ice beam!”

Gabby sent out a bright blue beam that froze the attacking Xatus.

“Impressive,” Will said. “How about more?”

From the hole on the roof, I saw more Xatus coming. “No!” I cried. “How many more are there?”

“Just keep attacking!” Sabrina yelled. More Xatus came as we knocked out more. I finally used all of my Pokémon and all are already tired. Sabrina’s Pokémon doesn’t seem to show any sign of fatigue but I’m sure they are.

“Have you come to make a decision?” Will laughed. “Fine, time to finish you all off!”

Sabrina and me were already tired as Will approached both of us.

“Now Gary, time to come with me…”

“Leave him alone!” Yelled another voice. It sounded familiar as I turned around. From the entrance, there was a heavily cloaked man. His face was familiar.

“No! You, how did you track me down?”

Toshin sighed. “Sabrina here contacted me. Hope I’m not late.”

“It was plenty of time, Heishiro.” I heard Sabrina as she gasped for air.

Will cursed. “I’ve had enough of interruptions! Attack!”

The Xatus now aimed for Toshin. I could see a small smirk from Toshin. “How cute.”

He took out a Pokéball in a quick motion. It was as if his movements were lightning.

“Luna, tri attack!” He commanded as he released his Pokémon. It was an Umbreon. I’ve never seen one before in real life.

Will cursed. “I was warned that you used dark Pokémon,” Will said. “I guess that was true.” A wave of Xatus fainted from the three multicolored beams.

“From the looks of it, you’re quite rushing into things,” Toshin said. “I have no tolerance towards anyone who works for Reiji. I’ve no choice but to finish you off!”

He took out another Pokéball. “Flux, use fire blast. Luna, faint attack!”

He sent out his Houndoom, which sent out a powerful blast of fire that annihilated almost all of the Xatu army. Then, his Umbreon attacked the remaining ones. He continued attacking until Will was the only one left, trembling in fear.

“N—no it’s im—impossible…” He stuttered.

Toshin glared at him. His long hair flowed with what remained of the battlefield. Luna and Flux growled at him as they stood in front of him.

At the same time, I saw that Nick was waking up.

“No…I must flee!” Will said as he sent out his Xatu.

“Catch him!” Toshin yelled.

“Blaze, flamethrower!” Before blaze could attack, Will already teleported.

“Huh? Wha—what happened here?” Nick asked as he stumbled through piles of Xatus.

Sabrina remained silent. I looked to where Toshin was standing but he was already gone. “Toshin!” I called. He didn’t respond.

“Whoa…so messy in here.” Nick said as he jumped around the Xatus.

It took me a while to remember what was I supposed to do.

“Sabrina!” I said.

She looked at me. With her sullen eyes.

“You’re supposed to show more about what happened…” I told her.

“I am sorry but I cannot project anything else. The rest, you must find for yourself.” Then, she walked away.

I was so close into getting the answer. “Sabrina!” I called once more.

She looked back. “Thanks for protecting me when that Slowbro attacked me.”

She smiled. “It wasn’t me. You should pay attention to what used to belong to your father’s.”

I was confused as she walked away into the shadows.

“What does she mean by that?” Nick asked. At the same time, I noticed that Marina and Melissa were both waking up.

Suddenly, something came into my mind. I took out my father’s pendant, which I was wearing during the battle. I wore it inside my shirt. I looked at its dented and faded surface. “Could this thing actually saved my life?” I thought to myself.

“I dunno…” I said to Nick cheerfully. We should go to the next city if she doesn’t want to battle.” I continued.

“What? Already? Tell me what happened here!” He hesitated.

“Come on, Nick! Bring the others. Let’s go!”

“But wait! What about my battle?” Marina asked.

“Okay then, we’re going on and you’ll just stay here and come back when you’re finished, okay?” Nick said.

Marina nodded.

“Okay, we’re going now. See you later!”

To be continued...

[Kenta]

Another great chapter! Beat that evil Will down! Bad Xatus! XD!
I wonder which city they will go to next? Hmmmm


Keep up the good work Oni :classic:

[Suzu]

Probubly going to Celedon City now. That was a grate chapter! Blaze evolved cool! wonder what "Hopes and Wishes" will be about...

[oni flygon]

Next chapter, people! XD

Chapter 33: Hopes and wishes

Nick, Melissa and Marina didn’t seem to understand what actually happened. I never told them what really occurred. Marina won the badge, as usual. It only took her a few minutes. She must have given Sabrina a beating.

After a few days, we began to move quickly to the next city. We were quite a crowd as we exited the city. Michelle continued to argue and complain as usual, Melissa seems to be more behaved than Michelle, Marina was still in dispute with Michelle and Emily was still silent and shy. Everything seems to be normal.

A few nights before, I had nightmares about my father. It always the same thing. He handed me to Red as he charged towards Pryce then it would stop since I always wake up. I wish I knew what happened next. I was so close in Sabrina’s gym.

This night, however, was different. I dreamt about my mother, she was crying. My father tried everything to comfort her but she couldn’t let go of him. She was crying in front of my crib. I was missing. I remember that it was just the night where I was kidnapped. I never saw this part in the vision and yet, it feels as if it really happened.

My father tried everything to comfort her but she would still cry. Then, I woke up. I was breathing hard. Cold sweat slipped through my forehead.

“A bad dream?” Someone asked.

I turned around and saw that it was Emily. “Huh? Sorta,” I replied.

“I get them once. When I get them, I don’t want to sleep again.” She said.

“Did you just have one?” I asked her.

She nodded. She looked silently at the full moon.

“What happened?”

She sighed. “I don’t know. I couldn’t see…that’s all. It’s so cold. It’s like I wasn’t wearing anything and I was alone in the rain. Then I still couldn’t see…” Her voice trailed off then she was silent.

“I just see my mom crying. She’s worried about me. And my dad was there, trying to cheer her up.” I told her my part.

She looked up at me. “Do you remember at the power plant?” She asked.

I nodded. “Why?”

“I was having a bad dream back then. But…you didn’t make me feel cold.” She said. “You were just like mommy…she used to hug me if I have bad dreams…”

“Oh right, I remember that!” I exclaimed. “That was weird. I thought it was just a dream anyway.”

In the light of the moon, I could see a blush. She sighed and said, “Good night.”

“Sweet dreams!” I said.

~*~*~*~

“Michelle, are you tired yet?” Nick asked as we all dragged on.

“Nope! Not tired!” She said as she continued to walk ahead of us.

We were walking for about eight hours straight without taking a lunch break. She seems quite strange since she gets tired for every thirty minutes. Now, she’s storming the whole path.

“Man, I think Michelle got switched or something.” I told Nick.

“Did we leave the old on behind?” Marina muttered as we continued to drag on.

“Guys, I’m tired!” Melissa called from the back.

Emily stayed silent but I could see it in her eyes that she was very tired.

“Fine, fine! We’re resting!” Michelle finally said.

We all cheered as we stopped and all sat down.

“Finally, rest!” Nick said as he lay down on the soft grass.

We all sighed as the afternoon dragged on. Marina quickly feel asleep but Michelle was still sitting.

“You guys gotta hurry up. We’re moving again soon!”

“No!” Nick and I yelled.

“We’re staying here for the night!” Nick said.

I looked up at Emily and Melissa. They seem to be really tired since Melissa was panting.

“Okay, okay! But we leave first thing tomorrow!” Michelle exclaimed.

“What’s gotten into her?” Nick groaned.

“Dunno…why is she so excited all of the sudden?” I muttered.

Soon, it was already sunset. The sky was colored with vivid orange and the clouds were golden. Marina was still asleep and Melissa and Nick were chatting. I was still tired as I massaged my sore feet. I didn’t notice Emily approach me from behind.

“Gary?” She asked.

“Whoa!” I said as I leapt up, quite shocked. “Don’t scare me like that!” I said.

“I’m sorry…I just want to see that picture of your mommy and daddy again.” She said.

I searched it in my pockets. “You mean this one?” I said as I handed her my picture. She took it and looked at it with comfort.

“You told me before that I look like my dad, remember?” I asked her.

She nodded. I heard from people that the only thing that made me and my father different persons is that they said that I act more like my mom and my face is more like my mom’s. But then, my hair, eyes and everything belong to my dad.

“Thanks,” She said as she handed it back.

I didn’t hesitate to ask her why she asked for it but she didn’t reply. I sighed as I yawned. I wanted to sleep since it was almost night. I didn’t feel hungry at all since I was really sleepy. Of course I didn’t notice the large shadow that just passed us from above.

“Did you see that?” Emily said quickly and looked around.

“See what?”

“There was a shadow that just passed us.” She said as she continued to look around. “It was something huge from the sky.”

I looked around at the sky. I didn’t saw anything. “You must be seeing things,” I reasoned out. “I didn’t see anything from here.” I looked at the others. Marina was fast asleep and Melissa and Nick were chatting. Nothing wrong…

“There you are, young woman!” Said a voice from behind us. I leapt up, quite shocked to see Red, quite angry.

“Uh-oh,” I heard Melissa say.

“You come back here now, Melissa. Do you know how worried your mother and I were?” Red yelled.

Melissa approached her father slowly. “Dad, I’m sorry. I just wanted to travel and—”

“You just can’t wait, can you?” Red continued, ignoring what Melissa said. “Wait until we get back to Cerulean! You could’ve been hurt!”

He then approached me. “Thanks for taking care of her, Gary.” Red said, as his expression seems to change now.

“Um, no problem…” I said still confused.

“I hope she didn’t annoy you guys,” Red continued.

“Oh no,” I said. “She wasn’t doing anything wrong!”

“Unlike one of us here!” Nick yelled.

“Hey! What do you mean by that?” Michelle said out from the distance.

“Oh, I see that you’re traveling with other trainers here. I think I’ve seen you guys before,” He said as he noticed Nick, Michelle and Marina, who was still sleeping. “You’re the twins who won a badge a few weeks ago and she’s that girl who really beat Misty!” Red laughed as he pointed at Marina.

I looked at Emily and she was still shying away.

“And who’s this? I haven’t seen her before.” Red said as he noticed Emily.

“Oh that’s Emily. She decided to follow us along.” I said.

“She looks quite young. How old are you?” He asked.

Emily looked at Red and said something that sounded like, “Nine,”

“Hmm, that’s a bit young but some trainers are really skilled so they travel early…if their parents wanted them to…” He said before Melissa could hesitate.

“Now come on, Melissa!” Red called her.

“Wait, dad!” Melissa said as she tried to catch up.

I tried to think of a plan to make Red stay for a while. Just to make him tell me what could’ve happened that night…

“Red, wait!” I yelled.

Red turned around.

“How about you stay here and camp for a while? It’s getting dark, isn’t it?” I suggested.

He looked around. “You’re right. And flying around the dark is pretty dangerous. Okay, we stay here for a night and we go back to Cerulean first thing in the morning!”

Melissa nodded obediently.

Red sat down in front of me and sighed. “Quite a long time since I last camped out. I missed it back then,” He said. “You kids should treasure your moments as trainers while you still can.”

I nodded. “Hey Red, I already won three badges!” I said bragging him my badges.

“That’s cool,” He replied. “You passed Saffron city, right? Why didn’t you get a Marsh Badge there?”

“Oh, Sabrina told me that I still needed to train,”

“Is that so?” He said and I nodded.

“Red, you know my dad, right?” I asked him.

“Yeah, why do you ask?”

“I have a question about him. He wears this pendant, right?” I said as I took out my dad’s pendant.

Red nodded. “Where did you get that?”

“My mom gave it to me.” I replied.

“Hmm, that thing can reflect any energy aimed at it.” Red continued as he examined it. “I remember it saving your dad’s life once. It’s quite useful.”

I didn’t tell him about the incident where it also saved my life.

“You should go easy on Melissa, Red. All she wants is to just travel with us for a while.” I told him.

“Well, I wish I could allow her. But she just made Misty and me worry a lot. When she just disappeared from her room, we really panicked and we thought we lost her…” His voice trailed off.

“Well, at least she’s safe!” I exclaimed.

Red nodded then looked at Melissa who was happily chatting with Nick and Michelle. She was quite amused at how Michelle and Nick fight.

“Red,” I called him back his attention.

“Yeah?”

“While I was in Saffron, Sabrina showed me the past. I saw how dad tried to save my life…but I didn’t see all of it. Can you tell me the rest?” I asked him.

He seems to be shocked. He paused for a while and sighed. “Gary, I can’t tell you everything.” He said.

“Why?”

“Because…because I fainted…and I couldn’t remember much…” He said as he looked down. “I’m sorry…”

I simply fell silent. I didn’t say much afterwards except, “Okay…”

To be Continued...

[Suzu]

good chapter! too bad Red fainted... :P

[oni flygon]

ahh...but there might be something other than that... XD

[Kenta]

Very cool chapter! Red camping with them is pretty neat.
Cant wait to read more Oni! :D

[oni flygon]

Chapter 34: Things left behind

“Come on, Melissa! It’s time to go home!” Red called.

“Dad, wait up!” Melissa called as Red released his Aerodactyl.

“Thanks for taking care of Melissa, Gary!” Red said to me as his Aerodactyl flew by.

“No problem! It’s really nice of her to stay for a while.” I said.

“Now you kids are good trainers. I should see you all in the league some day!” Red told us as Red’s Aerodactyl carried him and Melissa.

“Bye, Red!” I waved my hand as they soon disappeared into the deep, blue sky.

~*~*~*~

“I’m bored,” Michelle muttered.

We were all on the road again. Nothing seems to interest Michelle today. One day, she was really energetic. Then, the other day, she’s lazy again.

“Hey look, guys! It’s Celadon city!” I pointed out at the huge towering buildings up on the horizon.

“Oh joy,” Michelle muttered sarcastically.

“Hey Michelle! How about we challenge the leader here?” Nick asked.

“I don’t know about that. The leader in Celadon uses grass type Pokémon and Michelle still has her Wartortle, right?” Marina asked.

Michelle nodded.

“Hey, how about if I help you train?” Marina asked Michelle.

“Hey! No way is a kid going to teach me anything!”

“Michelle, you are a kid!” Nick said as Michelle finished her sentence.

“Whatever,” Michelle retorted. “If you’re going to teach me something, I need to beat you first.”

“I don’t think that’s a good idea…” I whispered to Michelle.

“Shut up, Gary. I know what I’m doing!” Michelle whispered back loudly.

“You really want to battle again?” Marina said adding a little bit of devious innocence in her voice.

“Not yet! Wait until we get to the city!” Michelle yelled back.

“Okay, okay. Just don’t yell at me.” Marina replied back rubbing her ear.

I smiled since everything seems to be normal. Even though Pryce was hunting me, I sometime forgot about him since I have friends. I looked at Emily and she seems to be having trouble walking.

“Something wrong?” I asked her.

She shook her head. “No…nothing…” She said dazedly. She seems to be sweating since the weather was hot. Her clothes looked quite thick.

“It’s your clothes, huh?” I asked her. “They’re not for this weather. Where are you from anyway?” I asked.

She shook her head again. Then, she seems to collapse but then, she stood up again.

“Emily!” I called her.

Nick, Michelle and Marina looked at me.

“Something wrong?” Nick asked.

“I think Emily needs to rest. Her clothes are too thick for the weather.” I told them.

Nick nodded. “Okay. Shade’s around us, anyway.”

“What?” Michelle said in a horrified tone. “We’re just a have a few more to go before we reach the city!”

“Michelle, Emily needs rest! I’m sure you’d think about her if you’re going to die of heat!”

We rested under a tree for a while. Emily doesn’t seem to be improving. She still gasped for air as she continued to sweat profusely.

“Here, lets take this off…” I told her as I took off her jacket. It was quite big for her. Inside, she was wearing a long sleeved gray shirt.

“No wonder she’s about to collapse,” Nick muttered as he rolled up her sleeves.

“Feeling better?” I asked her after a few minutes. She nodded and smiled.

“Well that’s a relief.” Michelle muttered. “Now, can we go to the city?”

“You gotta wait, Michelle!” Nick said. “We’re gonna stay here for a while!”

“Aww,” Michelle muttered with disgust.

Marina watched Nick as he unloaded his things and started to cook. Marina gave Emily water from a creek nearby. Emily was still feeling tired when I asked her about her condition. Then, she said she was feeling a bit drowsy.

“Are you sure?” I asked her.

She nodded. “I’m fine, Gary. I’m okay.”

She stood up to prove me but ended up losing her balance. Luckily, I was quick enough to catch her.

“Nope, that doesn’t look fine.” I told her as I smiled.

She blushed as she sat back under the tree.

“Here you go!” Nick said handing both of us a bowl of soup.

“Thanks!” I replied as I took mine. Emily smiled as she took hers.

“You should sleep soon since Michelle’s itching for a battle at the city.” I told her.

She nodded intently. “Gary, I’m sorry for slowing you guys down…” She whispered.

“What? No it’s okay! It’s no biggie, really!” I told her half laughing.

Her smile returned. “Oh, okay. If you say so…”

“Yeah, don’t worry about stuff. I’m sure you’re gonna be okay.” We both finished our bowls and gave them to Nick.

I greeted her a goodnight and soon, everyone was asleep.



“Excuse me sir, but are you here for a visit?” A nurse asked.

Silver looked towards the nurse. He was clearly in a hospital since babies in the ward surrounded him. Some were sleeping, and some were crying. Some were just silent.

“Yeah,” He replied.

“Are you in any relation to the baby, sir?” The nurse asked.

Silver nodded. “I’m her father.”

“Oh, that’s very nice! It was a coincidence since the mother gave birth with no family to meet the baby.”

Silver remained silent. He looked quite strange since he has his dark cloak on and he looked quite haggard with his red hair tangled all over.

“The mother is sleeping just pass this room, sir. Would you care to visit her?”

“No…no thank you.” Silver replied solemnly. He looked at his daughter so small and yet so beautiful. She was clearly a redhead and she silently stared at Silver. Like him, she had silver eyes. Her stare was similar to that of Silver’s.

“Sir, since you are the father and the mother is sleeping, would you like to name the baby for her?” The nurse said.

Silver didn’t say a word. As his lips opened, everything faded…



I woke up again and looked around. Everything went so fast my mind was racing. Silver actually had a daughter. I was unbelievable. But who was the mother? It couldn’t be Blue…she was alone when we arrived there. I looked at Emily. She had red hair. Could she be? No…I remember her eyes—they were pale blue in color.

I sighed once more. It was dark all around. I could hear the rustling of the leaves and nothing else. Everyone was asleep and I’m the only one awake. I’m not sure why I had that vision…but soon, I’m going to learn all of the facts…

To be continued

[Kenta]

Another great chapter! Poor Emily was wearing those hot clothes. Gotta cool down :classic:
Michelle was a bit bossy again. Wanting to battle Marina. :badsmile:

I think theres one little error:
"The Leader in Celadon has grass pokemon and (Melissa) still has (his) Wartortle, right?" Marina asked

Dont you mean Michelle has her Wartortle?

[oni flygon]

I hate it when I do that... >.<

Melissa, Michelle, Emily, Marina...

They all start with M's .... (except Emily) but it still sounds like an M! ...

[Suzu]

Very good chapter! all the M names are confusing lol

[oni flygon]

Chapter 35: Grudges

The next morning, I was first to wake up. It was still a bit dark and the sun was just rising. It was a beautiful sight. The sun’s rays reached for the sky as dark shades of clouds were lit. The golden rays changed the dark sky into a bright yellow.

I didn’t feel sleepy as I watched the sunrise. The grass was gray and the plains were filled with dew. It was a few hours before Nick was the second to wake up.

“Morning,” Nick muttered as he rubbed his eyes.

“Morning!” I replied to him.

“You’re up so early,” Nick said as he yawned. “Couldn’t sleep?”

“Nah, I’m fine. I just woke up early and I couldn’t sleep.” I replied.

“Okay, if they want me, I’m washing over there,” He said as he pointed over a creek that was nearby.

I sighed as I readied myself for the journey today. Celadon is just a few minutes away and I’m excited for the next gym leader. However, I haven’t trained my Pokémon that much since our visit in Saffron City.

Marina was next to wake up, then Emily.

“You both slept well?” Nick greeted. They both nodded happily.

“Are you feeling better?” I asked Emily.

She nodded. “Uh-huh.”

“Well, that leaves us Michelle,” Nick muttered. “We should let her sleep for a while. She was really excited to go to the city yesterday.”

I turned to see Michelle, still sleeping. She always slept for a long time. Then, I took time to reexamine Emily’s eyes. I was right before. They were pale blue. Not silver.

“Something wrong?” Emily asked.

“Oh it’s nothing. I was just making sure.” I told her.

She looked at me with a confused stare.

“It’s nothing, really!” I told her.

“Okay. You look worried, Gary.” She said still wearing her confused stare.

After a while, we heard Michelle wake up. “What for breakfast?” She yawned and stretched.

“Good question…” Nick muttered as he searched his supplies. “Looks like we only have bread left…”

~*~*~*~

We continued traveling after eating just bread for breakfast. Of course Michelle was there to complain. The good thing is that we reached the city just before we were starting to get irritated from Michelle’s complaints.

“Wow!” All of us gasped.

“It’s huge! Just like Saffron city!” Marina said.

There were shops everywhere and homes. There were tall buildings and many more. What stood out was a huge mall that towered in the city.

“Aw man! I’m going to the mall!” Marina exclaimed but was stopped by Michelle.

“Hey, kid! We got some business to do. You guys wait here while I get something at the Pokémon Center!” She said then ran off.

“What’s with her?” I asked Nick.

“Well, if it’s not what I’m thinking, then it should be good.” Nick told all of us.

“What do you mean?”

“Well, before we started out training, we were given two Pokémon from our grandfather. We each had one. When we were kids, we raised those two Pokémon until they became really, really strong. But when we traveled here, our dad said that we better leave them there and start from scratch.”

“So she’s taking out her most powerful Pokémon?” Marina asked Nick.

“Yeah. But I don’t know if she’s smart enough to beat you.” Nick replied.

After a while, she returned with two Pokéballs in hand.

“Hey Nick, I brought yours, too!” Michelle exclaimed.

“You what?” Nick cried in astonishment.

“Here! I brought Riptide. I’ll borrow him for the battle, okay? Then I’ll give him back to you.” Michelle showed us Nick’s Pokémon. Inside, I saw a blue Pokémon that seems to have yellow gills and weird shaped eyes.

“Okay, but now don’t loose!” Nick said. “Sorry Marina, but she’s got my Pokémon there.”

“It’s okay,” Marina said as she approached Michelle.

“You ready?” Michelle asked.

“You’re on!”

~*~*~*~

“The rules!” Marina yelled. “Four on four. Switching is allowed. Single battle.”

Michelle pondered. “Okay, whatever you said.”

The battlefield was just in the middle of one street called “Battle Street” where trainers come to battle each other in the city. I was sitting with Nick and Emily as the battle started.

“Okay, ready? I’ll choose first!” Marina said as she took out one Ultra Ball. “Go, Alvis!” She sent out her Skarmory.

“I’m not falling for the same thing again!” Michelle yelled. “Ryan, let’s do this!” She threw out her Pokéball and out came a blue and yellow dog-like Pokémon.

“That’s a good choice.” Nick muttered. “She’s getting better at this.”

“Whoa, what’s that?” I took out my Pokédex to see what kind of Pokémon is that. “Manectric – A Pokémon that thrives in the Hoenn region. These Pokémon can create thunder storms above their heads by discharging an enormous amount of electricity from their bodies.” I read. An electric type has an advantage over a flying type so this was a good choice.

“You start out the attack!” Marina called.

“Okay, Ryan, use double team!” At once Ryan quickly disappeared and reappeared with three different counterparts.

“Nice,” Marina sneered. “Alvis, use steel wing on the left!”

Alvis’ wings glowed then struck the counterpart in the left. It was a fake. It quickly disappeared as Michelle called her next attack.

“Ryan, use crunch on the right wing!”

Her Manectric quickly lunged forward and ferociously bit Alvis’ right wing. However, it didn’t seem to be damaged. In fact, it didn’t seem to leave a dent or a scratch.

“What? How did that happen?” Michelle yelled in disgust.

“Alvis is a steel type, Michelle. It would take more than a dark type move to knock Alvis out!”

“Fine then,” Michelle muttered.

“Okay, Alvis, use another steel wing. This time, to the right!”

Alvis charged up another steel wing and collided with the real Ryan.

“Ryan! Stand up quick and use thunderbolt!” Michelle commanded.

As Ryan fell, it quickly recovered from the fall and launched a bright, yellow bolt towards Alvis. The attack connected as Alvis was hit by the massive electric attack.

“Alvis don’t give up! Drill peck!”

Alvis obeyed immediately and spun around until it looked like a huge gray dart. The wind was very powerful as it blew dust all around. Then, it attacked towards Ryan.

“Ryan, use double team, now!” Michelle commanded. There was enough time for Ryan to duplicate itself once more. Alvis’ attack was unsuccessful since it hit a duplicate.

“Gotcha! Ryan, use thunderbolt once more!”

“Oh no you’re not!” Marina sneered. “Alvis, fly up!”

“Bad choice!” Michelle quickly said. “Thunder!”

“What the—?”

A huge thunderbolt came crashing down from the sky. It directly hit Alvis then hit the ground with a loud boom!

“Whoa…didn’t see that…” Marina said as she blinked from all the smoke.

Alvis lay on the ground letting out a shrill noise.

“Gotcha!” Michelle cried triumphantly.

“That was a smart move,” Nick said as he scratched his head. “She tried to force Marina to use fly all along so that she could use thunder up to a hundred percent accuracy.”

I nodded. It seems to be a good strategy.

“Well that was good,” Marina yelled. “But not good enough! Go, Sophia” She then sent out her Azumarril.

“Are you crazy?” Michelle asked. “You want to get that thing fried?”

“I don’t care. Your move first!” Marina said.

“Okay then, Ryan, thunderbolt!”

“Sophia, use mirror coat!”

As Ryan’s attack landed, the yellow bolt quickly rebounded and hit Ryan with a powerful force.

“What the—?” Michelle cried in disbelief. “That’s not supposed to happen!”

“With mirror coat, my Sophia can return back any kind of special attack with double to power.” She sneered.

Ryan quickly fainted from the attack. It was already powerful enough to create a huge crater on the ground. People were starting to gather all around us. Many cheered for Michelle and many cheered for Marina.

“Hey, isn’t that the League Champ from Johto?” Asked one spectator.

“Yeah it has to be her! It’s that mirror coat strategy she used to beat her dad to a pulp!” Added another.

“Wow she’s really young!”

“I feel sorry for her challenger…”

There was a lot of commotion in the battlefield. Michelle ignored the people but Marina seems to be flattered as she waved to the audience.

“Hey! Let’s keep it going!” Michelle yelled.

“Oh, okay,” Marina said as she stopped waving.

I looked at Sophia and she was trying to stand up.

“What’s wrong with your Pokémon? Having a hard time to stand up?” Michelle taunted.

“Mirror coat lets you get the attack first then it counters it. My Azumarril got full force of your thunderbolt but it was enough.” Marina said.

“Okay then.” Michelle looked at her Pokéballs. “I choose, Linus!” She said as she threw her Pokéball.

The audience gasped as they saw a Pokémon that looks new to them.

“Oh it’s that thing again,” Marina muttered. “Fine. Sophia, use rollout!”

“Linus, stop it in its tracks!” Michelle said calmly.

Everyone gasped as Michelle’s Linoone stopped the incoming rollout.

“Now, Linus, reversal!” Michelle commanded.

Linus obeyed and used Sophia’s momentum to throw it off into the crowd. There were screams and claps as Linus managed to faint out Sophia.

“You’re getting better, Michelle!” Marina said. “You’re a worthy opponent after all!”

“Shut up and choose your next one!” Michelle snapped.

Marina didn’t hesitate as she chose her next Pokémon.

“Try this on for size!” She yelled as she threw her third Pokéball. “Reki, beat Linus for me!”

The crowd gasped. I stared in disbelief. This was the first time I saw one in real life—a Typlosion!

“She even has a Pokémon that her father has!” One spectator said.

“I bet she wins!” Said a boy from nearby.

The crowd was loud as I looked at Nick. He seems to be shocked, too. Then my attention was to Emily. She doesn’t seem to be shocked. She just looked confused.

“That thing’s not gonna scare me!” Michelle said even though her voice trembled.

“Ready?”

To be Continued

[Kenta]

Very good chapter! The battle is getting intense. Cant wait to see Bakufuun kick butt :D
Michelle is pretty sure of herself. Had some good strategies.
Keep up great work Oni!

[Suzu]

Good Battle seen! Very Nice Chapter!

[oni flygon]

Chapter 36: Grudges (Part Two)

“Reki, use your flamethrower!” Marina yelled.

Reki obeyed by unleashing a powerful stream of fire. Flames from Reki’s back erupted as the wave of fire hit it target. When the smoke cleared, Linus was nowhere to be seen.

“You missed him!” Michelle smirked. “Linus, dig!”

Under Reki, Linus quickly appeared from underground and hit Reki across the face. Linus jumped back near Michelle. I was surprised since Reki just shook off the attack.

“You got to hit harder than that!” Marina laughed. Reki laughed with her.

“Okay, Linus, use surf!” Michelle said quickly.

“Ack!” A huge wave of water came out of nowhere and headed towards Reki.

“Reki, jump!” Marina said as she jumped on Reki’s back then leaped up really high. The wave almost touched Reki.

“Hey, that was unfair!” Michelle yelled as she soaked everyone including Nick, Emily and me.

“Tsk, tsk. That was close but too bad.” Marina taunted. Reki landed on the ground softly then Marina got off from Reki’s back. “Reki, use another flamethrower!”

Linus dug another hole once more as Reki’s flamethrower missed it.

“Gotcha!” Marina said. “Earthquake!” Marina exclaimed as she snapped her fingers. Reki stamped on the ground that caused the ground to vibrate violently. Everybody held on to something as Reki’s earthquake made Linus faint.

“You were too predictable!” Marina said as Michelle returned Linus. “Earthquake doubles its power when someone uses dig, you know that?”

Michelle gritted her teeth as she took out another Pokéball. “Riptide, go!” She sent out Nick’s Pokémon.

The crowd gasped since she sent out another Hoenn Pokémon.

“Swampert – This Pokémon are quite adapted to living in both land and water. Their bodies are covered with thick slime.” I read from my Pokédex.

“Michelle! Not now!” Nick yelled.

“I can if I want too!” She snapped back at Nick. Nick settled down and just continued to watch the battle.

“Good one!” Marina said as she returned her Typlosion. “Kaorin, this should be easy!” She said as she released her Meganium.

“Great, she switched…” I heard Michelle mutter. “Okay, Riptide, ice beam!”

“Kaorin, light screen!”

Riptide sent out a blue beam that headed towards Kaorin. It was suddenly halted by Kaorin’s light screen. However, there was enough power to penetrate it since Kaorin was hurt from the attack.

“I hate those things!” Michelle said as she gritted her teeth. “Riptide, another ice beam!”

Riptide sent out another ice beam but again, it ended up as a week attack.

“Kaorin, use body slam!” Marina yelled.

“Counter!” Michelle called.

Marina’s Meganium charged Riptide with full force. It ran pretty quickly and the ground shook with every step. As it slammed its body at it, Riptide caught Kaorin and slammed it on the ground.

“Now, ice beam!” Michelle said.

Since the light screen was in the other direction, this attack was in its full force. The ice beam connected and froze Kaorin.

“No!” Marina cried. Since it was useless to battle, Marina returned Kaorin.

“You’ll pay for that! Reki, let’s finish this!” She said as she sent out her Typlosion again.

I could see a smirk come out of Michelle. “I’ve been waiting for this!” Then she returned Riptide. “Get ready for this!” She then took out her Pokéball and threw it.

Out came a Pokémon I’ve never seen before. Its red body flamed as it tightened its fist and snapped its beak. The yellow eyes glared at Reki. Again, the audience gasped.

“That’s a cool looking Pokémon!” Yelled a boy from the crowd.

“Whoa, I’m going to go to Hoenn to get that Pokémon!” Said a girl.

Marina seems to be stunned since she’s never seen any Pokémon like that, too.

“Scared?” Michelle taunted.

“Not at all!”

“Blaziken – this Pokémon excels in both fighting and special attacks. Its powerful attack and incredible speed covers up its weakness to water.”

“Here we go!” Michelle said. “Rene, hi jump kick!”

“Reki, catch it!”

Michelle’s Blaziken attacked by jumping then aiming at Reki with a kick. Reki blocked the swift attack by holding Rene’s foot in midair.

“Rene, change it to Blaze kick!”

Rene used Reki’s hand to balance itself as it pulled out its other foot and slammed its burning leg on Reki’s face. Reki was sent back a few feet but then shook off the attack.

“Reki, earthquake!” Marina commanded.

“Rene, jump up then use hi jump kick!” Michelle countered.

Reki stomped the ground for another earthquake but failed due to Rene’s amazing speed. It jumped up so high that I needed to squint to see a dot in the middle of the sky. Then, it came down downward quickly and in just a blink of an eye, it kicked Reki’s face with a powerful hi jump kick to the face. Reki was knocked back a few feet away and stood up. Obviously, the attack was enough to break some bones Reki continued to stand.

I looked once more in my Pokédex. “Blazikens have powerful leg muscles. They can jump up to more than 70 feet off the ground.”

“Ready to give up?” Michelle taunted.

“Nope, not yet!” Marina was obviously trying to think up a good plan but she seems to have run out of ideas. “Reki, another earthquake!”

“That again? Oh well,” Michelle said. “Jump up again, Rene!”

Rene jumped up again once more, this time, even higher.

“Check mate!” Marina said.

Reki completely faked out the attack. As Rene came down, Marina yelled: “Reversal!”

As Rene came to a reachable point, Reki jumped up, grabbed Rene and forced it to come down by pushing its weight to Rene’s side and making it crash to the ground.

“Rene!” Michelle yelled.

As the smoke cleared, Rene gasped for air as it glared at Reki. Reki simply smirked at her.

“Phew, that was close…” Marina sighed with relief.

“We’re not going down easily!” Michelle said. “Rene, flamethrower!”

“Reki, use your flamethrower!” Marina yelled.

Both flamethrowers clashed in the battle. The air immediately turned hot as the crowd fled to find cover.

“The combustion of both gasses won’t able to sustain each other!” I heard a woman’s voice say. “Everyone, take cover!”

I felt a hand grasp the back of my shirt then I saw Emily and Nick being pulled away.

Then, a loud explosion followed.

“Michelle! Marina!” Nick yelled as he was freed from a woman’s grasp. He returned to the battlefield and looked around.

Rene and Reki both fainted in the battlefield. Marina was on one knee, bruised and dirty. Michelle was trying to stand and gasped for air.

“H—hah…” Michelle gasped. “I—I won!”

“What do you mean?” Marina muttered. “It was a draw!”

“Nope,” Michelle said as she took out Nick’s Pokéball. Inside, it was Riptide. Nick’s Swampert. “You forgot Riptide over here.”

Marina smiled. “Nick, you got me this time!” She then collapsed to the ground.

“Marina!” Nick yelled as he quickly ran up in the battlefield. He looked confused at first where to go but ended up going to Marina’s side to help.

Michelle approached Nick and Marina.

“Heh, good job,” Marina smiled. “You got me there.”

Michelle smiled. “Here,” She said as she handed out her hand. “Let me help you guys there.” She helped Marina up and Nick carried her with his shoulder.

“Bravo!” Said the woman’s voice. I looked to my side to see the woman. She looked tall with her kimono. She had jet-black hair and a smile was worn in her face. She clapped her hands in an honorable fashion. “Bravo, bravo! I have never seen such an intense battle in years!”

“Huh? Who are you?” I asked her.

“Oh my, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Erika and I am the gym leader of this city.”

All of us froze. “The g—gym leader?” Michelle stammered.

“Ah yes, I am most honored if all of you follow me to my gym.” She smiled at us. “Your friends might need to treat a few wounds.”

To be continued

[Suzu]

Realy cool chapter! Cant Belive Michelle won O_o! cant wait for the next one

[Kenta]

Oh well, switching pokes with Nick is the only reason she survived.
Typhlosion showed its stuff! Took out 2 pokes before it fainted :cool:

[oni flygon]

Chapter 37: Like mother, like daughter

“Ow, ow! That hurts!” Marina cried as her wounds were being treated.

Michelle followed screaming in pain. “Ow, ow, ow, ow!” She cried.

“Well, it’s both of you girls’ fault. That was a big blast. It left a bunch of craters in the street.” Nick said.

“Hold still,” One of the nurses said to Michelle who was squirming in pain.

“But at least I won!” Michelle cried triumphantly.

Marina didn’t say a word but just remained silent.

“There,” Said the nurse as she placed the last bandage on Marina’s face. “Now you kids don’t be reckless.”

“Okay, thanks!” Marina said as Erika entered the room.

“Ah, I’m glad you’re all well. It’s truly a blessing that both of you survived!” Erika said. “You are quite skilled trainers and you might be the League Champion from Johto, are you not?” She asked Marina.

Marina nodded.

“Ah, quite a pleasure to meet Gold’s daughter. He’s the most talked of all around here.”

Marina seems to be quite flattered since her father was always mentioned.

“Oh, yeah.” She said. “Dad’s really popular in Johto, too.”

“And may I ask who your friends are?” She said.

“Oh, that one over there is Michelle,” She said as she stopped Michelle from starting a fight with Nick. “And that’s Nick. That’s Gary and over there’s Emily.”

“Pleased to meet you all!” She said as she bowed at us.

Then, as her eyes rose up to meet mine, a look of familiarity came in her eyes. Her eyes glimmered as she closed them.

“Gary, you look quite familiar. Might I ask who your parents are?” She said as she looked at me.

“Me? Um…my parents…Yellow and Green.” I told her. I could feel my voice tremble. For some reason, I felt nervous but I don’t know why I am nervous.

“Ah, I see…old friends.” She walked around the room as she examined me. “I’ve heard of you, Gary. Your skills are quite remarkable but they do not match your father’s. However, your compassion is equal to that of your mother’s.”

I was confused. “What do you mean?” I asked.

“Ah, I have friends in other cities of course. Perhaps Brock of Pewter city and Misty of Cerulean might be familiar to you.” She said modestly.

I nodded. I didn’t know that all gym leaders have access and can contact with each other as I sat there, dazed.

“I understand that you were trying to earn gym badges, am I correct?”

I nodded. “I wanted to challenge but I think we need a bit or training,” I told her as I glanced at my friends.

“Very well, come as often as you like,” Erika said kindly. “But…may I speak with Michelle for a while?” She said.

I looked at Michelle…all of us did. She had a confused look on her face. “Um…sure…” She nodded.

~*~*~*~

“You what?” Nick and I chorused.

“I let her win. So what?” Marina repeated.

We were training outside Celadon when we were just discussing about the battle. “I just told my Pokémon to fake out fainting.”

“She’s going to kill you.” Nick said.

“But when she used her Blaziken and your Swampert, I wasn’t faking anymore.” She said. “She can actually beat me with those two…almost.”

I looked up at Emily. She seems to be silent as usual. Since Nick and Marina were now training in one side, I decided to train with Emily.

“Emily, how many Pokémon do you have?” I asked her.

“Just one…” She said. “I’m not good at catching stuff…”

“Oh, I can teach you!” I said as soon as she finished her sentence.

“I don’t know…I can throw the Pokéball and stuff but I don’t really know anything else.”

“Oh, you’ll be fine.” I said as I grabbed her hand and moved over to the grassy area.

“You know that wild Pokémon appear in grassy areas, right?” I asked her.

She nodded.

“That’s good. Okay, when a Pokémon appears, you attack it with your own Pokémon.” I told her. She listened intently.

As I spoke, I heard rustling over to the other side.

“Here comes a wild Pokémon,” I said as I took out one Pokéball.

The grass was swiftly cut as a huge green Pokémon came out. It had clear, green wings and scythes for arms.

“A Scyther!” I muttered. Emily hid at my back; she seems to be scared a bit. “Hey, there’s nothing to be afraid off!” I told her.

The Scyther growled ferociously at us. It seems to be irritated. It brandished its arms at us.

“Okay then, go Sage!” I immediately summoned my Pidgeotto. “I’m using a flying type against a bug type since they have an advantage, you get it?”

Emily nodded.

“All right, Sage, wing attack!” I commanded.

Sage flew up and crashed its wings on the Scyther. The Scyther dodged the wings and countered with a slash.

“Sage!” I yelled. “Use gust!”

Sage flapped its wings and created a whirlwind that buffeted the Scyther. The foe simply shook off the attack and charged at Sage. Its Scythes almost hit Sage.

“Wing attack!” I yelled.

Sage quickly shifted its wings and used them to knock back the Scyther. The enemy seems to be almost out of energy.

“Great, now you can catch it from here!” I told her.

Emily took out a Great Ball. She hesitated from the glares of the Scyther then her knees trembled. She threw it but the Scyther blocked it and threw it back.

“Oh no. It’s not giving up.” I muttered

“Sage, use another wing attack!” Sage followed and delivered another attack but was blocked and was countered again.

This time, I returned Sage. “Okay, you could weaken it if you want,” I told her.

She nodded and released her Dragonair. “Yomi…” She smiled.

At once, the Scyther charged at her Dragonair.

“Yomi, ice b—beam.” She struggled to say the words.

Her Dragonair sent out a powerful blue beam that hit the Scyther at once. It was a direct hit but the Scyther still continued its attack. The enemy slashed Yomi twice then started to flee.

“It’s getting away!” Emily yelled.

“What is?” Marina suddenly said as she popped out from behind us.

Emily pointed at the Scyther.

“You guys want to catch that?” She threw a Great Ball immediately but the Scyther easily dodged it.

“Man, I hate it when they do that!” Marina yelled. She then ran ahead with Emily. I followed behind. It wasn’t quite far when the Scyther already landed.

“Goctha!” Marina yelled as she took out another Great Ball. “I have you this time.”

What she did was just weird. She popped up the Great Ball in the air and then kicked it towards the Scyther. It flew past Emily, missing her head by a few inches then hit the Scyther in the head and was captured immediately.

“Oh no,” Marina muttered. “Mom said I wasn’t suppose to overdo that…”

“What was that?” I asked her in amazement.

“It was nothing…” Marina said as she gave the Great Ball containing the Scyther to Emily.

“I don’t believe you. Whatever that was it was really weird…” I said.

“Okay, okay. My mom taught me that.” She said quickly then went off on her way.

I looked past Marina and then returned my sights on Emily.

“Here, you can have it.” She said as she gave me the Great Ball.

“What? Don’t you want it?” I asked her.

She shook her head. “I just want to have just one Pokémon,” She said. “I want to thank you for teaching me,” She tried to motion forward but then stopped on her tracks then flushed red as she kissed me quickly in my cheek. She hesitated as she followed where Marina left.

“Emily,” I whispered as I followed her.

She looked back at me and smiled. “What is it?”

“Nothing…”

~*~*~*~

It took all afternoon to train. I managed to evolve Sage once more into a Pidgeot. Well, my friends were impressed, of course. Nick did well when he evolved his Ivysaur.

“About time,” Nick said. “I’ve waiting for it to evolve!”

As the sky darkened, we were back at Erika’s house. It looked quite wonderful since it looked like a traditional home with sliding doors. Michelle was there to greet us.

“So, what did she talk to you about?” Nick asked.

“She was asking if I could train in this city.” Michelle said solemnly.

“But that would mean that we’re going on without you!” Nick said as his voice was raised.

“Nick, you can go on without me, can you? It’s just that…I want to be stronger and…”

“But you don’t have to, right?” Nick argued.

“Yeah but…”

This was the first time that Nick seems to be winning in their arguments. Marina, Emily and me were watching as the two continued to argue.

“Nick…I’m going to think about it. I’m just not ready yet.” Michelle said slowly.

This was the first time I ever saw Michelle become serious. She was always active but this time, she had a solemn look on her face. Just then, Erika arrived.

“Ah, I’ve heard that you want a challenge, is it not?” She asked me.

“Yes…I do…” I replied.

“Very well, let us meet tomorrow.”

To be continued

[Suzu]

Aww Emily seems to have a crush on Gary (lol) I like how Marina kicked the pokeball! Good Chapter! Keep Up the Good Work!

[Kenta]

Great chapter! Hehe. I had a feeling Marina was holding back that battle :P
Emily got Gary there :D
Kicking pokeballs rocks! She sure learned that from her mom :bandit:

[oni flygon]

Chapter 38: Brother and Sister

The next day, Erika led me to her gym. The environment of her gym gave out her expertise—it was full of plants. Now I know her weakness. I could easily defeat her with Sage or Blaze.

As we entered the battlefield, I studied it. It was a straw mat above a platform. Nothing special. The huge glass windows from above were the only light that filled the battlefield.

“Welcome, Gary. I have been looking forward for this chance. To test your skill that is rumored through Kanto.” Erika said as she took her position. She bowed in front of me. I looked at the sidelines to see Emily looking up at us. She was waiting for the battle to begin.

“Are you ready?” Erika said.

I nodded as I readied my Pokéball.

“This battle consists of three Pokémon. Choose wisely.” She said. “Now, brace yourself!” She threw her Pokéball at once. Out came to what seems to be a ball of vines.

“Tangela.” I muttered. “Okay, Sage!”

I summoned my Pidgeot. I need to think for a while which one to send out once Sage faints.

“Wise choice.” Erika laughed. “Wise choice indeed. Tangela, vine whip.”

A purple vine shot out from the Tangela. Blaze barely missed the vine but was grabbed on one foot.

“Sage, wing attack!” I yelled.

“Tsk. Unwise plan…” Erika muttered softly as her Tangela dodged the wing attack. “Slam it down, Tangela!”

Her Tangela quickly stopped Sage from flying and then slammed him into the ground.

“Leech seed,” She said.

Tangela sent out seeds that landed on Sage’s body and grew vines quickly. The vines started to constrict around Sage.

“Fly!” I commanded. Sage tried to spread its wings but the leech seeds were keeping him from flying.

“It’s no use. Tangela, wrap!” Erika commanded. Immediately, her Tangela sent out more vines that constricted Sage again.

“Sage, peck the vines!” Sage obeyed immediately and started to tear the vines that wrapped around him.

“Is that all what you have? Tangela, stun spore!” A brown dust cloud came from Tangela. The cloud traveled slowly towards Sage and paralyzed it.

“Sage, keep ripping off those vines!” It was no use. Sage was already paralyzed since he didn’t move further.

“Finish it off with vine whip, Tangela!” Tangela sent out its final vines to finish off Sage.

Sage fainted immediately. This is bad…I needed to make a comeback immediately. Erika is much stronger than I thought. I returned Sage then pondered on my next Pokémon. It would be too early if I send out Blaze now. My Scyther is at a low level and Doga and Gabby have a weakness to water. That only means one thing: “Abby!” I said as I threw her Pokéball.

“Ah, I see…this is your strongest Pokémon in your team, am I correct?” Erika asked.

I nodded. “How did you know?”

Erika laughed. “Well, I have heard a lot about an amazing Abra that you have. Now that you send out you Kadabra, it is obvious that you have evolved it.”

I gritted my teeth. This could mean that she knows my strategies already.

“Okay, Abby, start out with a psybeam!” I yelled. Abby immediately sent out a multi-colored beam that hit Tangela. It flew back a few feet away and landed on one of its vines to gain support.

“Ah, it’s true. Quite remarkable Kadabra.” Erika said. “Tangela, vine whip!”

Tangela sent out a vine whip that wrapped around Abby’s hand.

“I’m not falling for that again! Abby, use another psybeam!” I yelled.

“Arrogance…” Erika muttered then smiled.

The psybeam connected and sent Tangela flying. However, the vine that wrapped around Abby’s arm stayed. With a blink of an eye, Abby flew off with Tangela.

“Tangela, slam!”

“Oh no you’re not!” I yelled. “Abby, use psychic on the wall!” I yelled.

Abby obeyed almost immediately and launched a psychic attack towards the wall. She recoiled at once and reversed the slam on Tangela.

“No!” Erika yelled as her Tangela fainted.

I sighed with relief.

“Quick thinking and the ability of the Pokémon to sense its trainer’s feelings…quite remarkable indeed…” Erika sighed as she returned her Pokémon. “Belossom!”

She summoned out a small Pokémon with two flowers on its head and leaves for skirts.

I smirked. “Okay, this should be easy. Abby, use psybeam!”

“Never underestimate!” Erika yelled. Her Belossom quickly dodged the psybeam without ease. “Sunny day!”

From above, the sun shined. It was really bright. I needed to cover my eyes since it was so bright.

“Abby!” I yelled. “Psychic!”

I squinted as I tried to see Abby. She executed a psychic attack almost perfectly and hit Belossom.

“Solarbeam!” Erika yelled.

As I squinted, I never would have imagined a huge beam of light come from Belossom. Abby was hit but recovered quickly.

“What was that?” I yelled.

“If you could have paid more attention to strategy rather than reckless battling, you should have defeated me a bit earlier.” Erika said calmly.

My mind raced for an attack. There might be some way…I staggered about trying to shield my eyes but then, my Pokédex fell.

“Huh? What’s this?” I asked. I looked at the screen. In there, Abby’s attacks were displayed. I never noticed one attack before—fire punch. “Okay then, Abby, fire punch!”

My eyes were finally adapted to the bright surroundings. As I squinted at Abby, I saw her charge up a punch then threw it quickly towards Belossom. It was a critical hit! Thanks to the sunny day, fire punch gained a power boost.

“Clever,” Erika said coolly. “Belossom, one more sunny day!” She yelled.

“Abby, teleport!” Abby teleported right before the beam hit her. Then, she reappeared from behind Belossom.

“Fire punch!” Abby launched another powerful fire punch. This time, Belossom fainted. “Yeah!”

Erika returned her Belossom without saying a word. Almost immediately, it wasn’t so bright anymore.

“Go, my Vileplume!”

I returned Abby. “You’ve had enough.” I said. “Go, Blaze!”

Erika didn’t seem to look stunned. “Ah, so you do have a Charizard like your father,” She said. “However, your skill does not match his. Vileplume, petal dance!”

Vileplume leapt up as leaves floated from all around. With that, it charged at Blaze.

“Blaze, fly up!” I yelled. Blaze obeyed my command as it flew up.

“Fire a solar beam!” Erika commanded.

I waited for a huge beam to come out, but instead, Vileplume started to charge.

“Oh yeah, not much sunlight!” I muttered. “Blaze, attack!”

As Blaze flew downwards, I didn’t realize that Vileplume already fired the solar beam.

“Blaze, watch out!” Blaze dodged part of it but the rest hit its right wing. Blaze crashed down to the floor with a loud thud. “Blaze!”

Blaze stood up; he was still fine. However, his wing seems to be bleeding.

“That marks a disadvantage,” She said. “Since you won’t be able to fly, there will be no escaping! Vileplume, petal dance!”

“Blaze flamethrower!” I yelled.

There were hundreds of leaves that circled Vileplume. Blaze’s flamethrower didn’t seem to phase it since it only burned a few leaves. Vileplume continued to charge at Blaze. Blaze received direct impact from the attack; however, he simply shook off the attack.

“Good, now use flamethrower!” Blaze fired another stream of fire, this time, the attack connected.

“Enough! That is enough!” Erika said as she returned her Vileplume even though it hasn’t fainted yet.

“Aren’t we going to continue?” I asked her.

She laughed. “Ah, youth. You really do always want a challenge. However, you have already won the right to own this badge.” She said as she placed a Rainbow Badge in my hand, and then closed it. “Please treasure it.”

~*~*~*~

Nick, Emily, Marina and Michelle waited outside for me. As soon as I arrived outside, they seem to be silent. Erika was with me.

“What’s wrong here?” I asked.

“Um…I…I decided to stay here in Celadon to train up a bit.” Michelle said dryly.

“You wouldn’t have…” I heard Nick mutter.

“I’m staying here, too.” Marina said.

“Ah, you, too?” Erika exclaimed. “Well, I am honored to teach the champion!”

Marina blushed a bit, feeling flattered.

I didn’t say a word. What is their decision, I wanted to respect.

“I guess we have to leave now…” Nick said as he stamped his foot on the ground.

“I see…it is painful to leave some close to you behind.” Erika said. “But, you must also not interfere with one’s decision.”

Nick simply nodded.

“So, this is good bye for the while,” Michelle said.

Nick nodded again.

“Nick…I’ll miss you…” Michelle said as she threw her arms around her brother. I could see tears coming down her eyes and down her cheeks.

“Me, too…” Nick said.

Michelle then released him.

“Bye, Gary, Emily…” She said to me. “I’m really sorry if I was a pain…”

“No, it’s okay!” I said as I smiled.

I noticed that Nick already turned to Marina.

“Bye…” Nick said softly.

“We’ll see each other again…I’m sure!” Marina replied.

They both stared at each other for a while. Then, Nick moved forward and quickly kissed Marina on her cheek. Marina’s face flushed red. I looked at them then to Michelle, then to Nick and Marina again, then to Michelle again. Michelle’s reaction was indescribable.

To be continued...

[Kenta]

Great chapter! Gary sure had fun battling Erika. Even she knew when to give up.
Its sad to see Michelle and Marina stay behind.
Nick's gonna miss her. Hehe. He kissed her :)
Michelle was surprised!
Can't wait to read more.

[Suzu]

Realy good Chapter! Nice battle! Too bad about Michelle and Marina though... Hope they wont be gone for too long ;)

[oni flygon]

Chapter 39: Serene Guardian

As we left Celadon, Nick was quite silent. I asked him why didn’t he just stayed with Michelle but he said that he wants to travel. Emily was still silent despite the fact that Marina wasn’t here anymore. The usual drawling voice that followed us from behind or encouraged us to keep walking was now gone. To be short, we were quite silent.

We were moving west of Celadon City. I noticed that we were nearing the sea once more, but a building stopped us on our tracks.

“Cycling Road.” The sign read. It was painted on paper and nailed to the wooden sign. The paper looked quite faded and a bit torn on the edges.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Nick muttered.

“I’ve heard of this,” I said to Nick. “We need bikes here.”

“Bikes? But I don’t think we have any. Do we?” He asked.

I peered inside the building. A few trainers were inside and were talking loudly.

“Let’s go inside,” I told them.

We opened the doors. The sound grew louder as we went inside. Trainers were yelling and shaking their fists in the air. All of them had bicycles.

“What do you mean we can’t pass?” Yelled one trainer.

“We want to go to Fuchsia now!” Said one more.

“I’m sorry but the path is closed for maintenance.” Said a man in a blue uniform.

“What’s wrong with the road?” Asked a trainer clutching his bicycle.

“I’m telling you, we are having a small problem!” Said the man, a bit frustrated. “Now, if you all don’t leave, I might be calling in the cops.”

Sighs and groans filled the air. Everyone was talking about taking the long path from Vermillion to Fuchsia and how frustratingly long it is.

“Well, guess like we’re taking the long way, too.” Nick muttered.

“Wait, we can fly there!” I told him.

“What did you just say?”

“Fly! You know, fly with our Pokémon!” I exclaimed.

“Hmm…I’m not sure…I don’t think I have any flying Pokémon with me.”

“You can borrow Sage. I can fly on Blaze with Emily.” I said handing him Sage’s Pokéball.

“I don’t know…well okay. I’ll give it a try.”

~*~*~*~

I summoned out Blaze and Nick sent out Sage. We both told them that we needed to fly up above the building and follow the path.

As Nick climbed on Sage’s back, I climbed on Blaze. I helped Emily out as she clutched my shirt.

“What’s wrong?” I told her. I could see the fear that’s in her eyes.

“I’m…I’m afraid of heights.” She stammered.

“Oh, well, we’ll fly low then!” I reassured her.

She nodded but she was still scared.

“Ready, Nick?” I asked him.

He nodded as he clutched Sage’s feathers. “Okay, fly!” We both yelled.

Blaze and Sage soared up high. The feeling of the wind running through my hair was just amazing. I looked down and saw the building as a small blue square. I looked back at Emily and she was holding my shirt tight with her eyes closed.

“Nick, having fun?” I called.

“This is cool!” He yelled over to me as he soared from side to side.

“Maybe we can find the problem from up here!” I told Nick.

I could see him nod. “Yeah and maybe we can help!”

“That’s a good idea!”

“Well then, let’s go higher a bit!”

I nodded.

“Emily,” I said. She looked up at me. I could see the sheer terror in her eyes. “We’re going up a bit so hang on tight, okay?” I said. She nodded weakly then closed her eyes again.

Sage and Blaze flew up higher this time. I could see the ocean from up here. The sun’s rays reflected on in waves that sparkled in the noon. I looked below to see a path in the ocean.

“This must be cycling road,” I thought to myself. “Now, let’s see what’s the problem.”

My eyes scanned the whole area trying to find the cause of the problem. Then, I saw a figure walking down the road.

I caught Nick’s attention and motioned him to go down. He nodded and Blaze and Sage landed in a few seconds. I returned both of my Pokémon and pointed out the figure that was walking all alone the path.

“Who’s that?” Nick asked as the figure continued to walk whistling a cheerful tone.

“Dunno, let’s just follow him.” I said.

Emily was still quite shaken since she trembled as she walked. We were getting closer to the figure. I could see a shape now—a cloak and blue hair. The matted hair drifted as the sea breeze blew. The figure walked quite slowly.

I motioned my friends to walk closely. As we did, I realized who it was.

“Hey!” I yelled.

“What the—” Makoto yelled as he jumped up into a fighting position at us. “Whoa, it’s just you. How did you get pass that guard?”

“What are you doing here?” I asked.

“Well, you got to answer my question first…hey lookie! You even have friends with you!” Makoto exclaimed when he noticed Nick and Emily.

“Name’s Makoto! You guys might be…” His voice trailed off and waited for an introduction.

No one responded.

“Uh, okay…looks like you guys don’t want to talk for a while,” He muttered with a smile.

“What are you doing here anyway? The guard said that there was some problem so we flew over here.” I said.

“Gary, do you know this freak?” Nick whispered.

“Freak?!” Makoto exclaimed. “I’m no freak! If you want a freak, then you better go off to the circus. There’s tons of freaks there but I’m no freak!” Makoto continued to rabble about freaks. He was completely random and doesn’t seem to take my question seriously.

As I opened my mouth to repeat my question, he immediately stopped his freak discussion.

“So, you want to know why I’m here and that guard over there doesn’t want people to go here?” He asked.

I nodded.

“Well, when I was passing through the gate over there, I heard from the guard in his radio that wild dark Pokémon are attacking in this area. So I wanted to go here but the guard just pushed me back. Could’ve showed him something but I don’t want to hurt anyone yet. So I jumped the building and went here without anyone noticing me.”

“Jumped?” Nick repeated.

“Jump, you know…a leap, hop…”

“No, I mean…what the heck do you mean by ‘jumped the building’?”

“Jump the building. Don’t you get it kid?”

“You mean you jumped that whole building without any help?”

Makoto nodded with a smirk. “What else could I do?”

~*~*~*~

“So far, no wild dark Pokémon,” Makoto muttered as we all continued down.

After I introduced my friends, I told them that I met Makoto before and saved me once from a group of wild psychic Pokémon. I asked Makoto where Sakaki was but he just shook his head and said that she’s doing something else.

“Hey Gary, have you heard what happened in Kanto fifteen years ago?” Makoto asked.

“Sorry, but no.” I replied.

“Weirdest thing, kid. Pokémon just started to attack people. And when I say Pokémon, I mean swarms of them. Huge swarms!” I was thinking that he was over exaggerating but I wasn’t quite sure because the tone of his voice was serious.

“So what’s your point?” I asked him.

“Well, it all stopped about eleven years ago. But the weirdest thing is that they’re all coming back now. Swarms of Pokémon began to attack people again. Just like fifteen years ago…” His voice trailed off as we heard sounds.

“What was that?” Nick said as he backed away from a nearby bush.

“If I’m not mistaken it’s…” As Makoto began his sentence, a Houndour came out. “Yep, it’s the swarms alright.”

The Houndour leered at us then howled. Its howl pierced the air like knife through bread. I covered my ears since the howl was so terrifying, I could see Emily shudder from behind me.

“Uh-oh. Pack call!” Makoto said. “Stay back!”

Before we all moved, more Houndours came out.

“Never mind,” Makoto said. “Ready your Pokéballs, people.”

The Houndours growled at us. They all leered as they formed a circle around us and surveyed us.

“I hate psychic Pokémon but these things will be cheap.” Makoto smirked then took out an Ultra Ball. He threw it and out came a tall Pokémon with boxing gloves for its hands. “See that dark Pokémon hate fighting types,” He continued. “And I like fighting types.”

I took out a Pokéball containing Doga. Nick took out his and so did Emily.

“Just wait for them to attack and then we’ll—crap!” Makoto said as he dodged a lunging Houndour. “Eugene, mach punch!”

His Pokémon lunged forward then punched the Houndour swiftly and knocked it back with the whole pack.

“Doga, come out and use rock throw!” I yelled. I released Doga and the moment it came out, it landed its huge body on all Houndours.

“Leaf, hold them all with your vine whip!” Nick said as he commanded his Venusaur. Leaf took the Houndours with its vines then threw them back.

“Twister!” Emily said. Her Dragonair obeyed quickly. It sent out a twister that carried off a lot of Houndours to the other side.

“There’s more of ‘em!” Makoto shouted.

I looked around but saw nothing but shadows. Shadows? I looked above and saw swarms of black birds cawing and crying.

“Murkrows!” Makoto shouted. He returned his Pokémon immediately and took out another Ultra Ball. “Fenrir, ice beam!” Makoto sent out another Pokémon, this time, a blue one with scales and a long snout. I realized at once that it was a Kingdra. It fired a blue icy beam towards the Murkrows. Attack was successful for it managed to clear the sky a bit.

“Yomi, you use your ice beam, too!” Emily said. Yomi fired another blue beam that wiped out the whole Murkrow army.

“Was that it?” I asked.

Makoto paused for a while. “Yep, not a whole lot today.” He said as he returned his Kingdra. He then continued to walk downhill. “If I were you guys, I would just get out of cycling road now. I don’t want to sleep here anytime in the dark.”

I noticed that the sky was already orange from the setting sun.

“Hey Makoto!”

“Yep?”

“Where are you going?” I asked.

“Well, I’m going out of this place. I don’t want to get attacked in the night.”

To be continued

[Suzu]

Lots of Dark pokemon attacking! Makoto can jump realy high (lol) Good chapter!

[Kenta]

Another great chapter! High jumping dude Oo
Lots of Dark Pokemon! Flying is sure useful. All those other trainers have to go around :laugh:

[oni flygon]

You guys haven't seen a lot from Makoto yet! XD
Jikan Yokoku: Treasured Memories

[Cyan Goggles]

bada bop ba baaaa I'm lovn' it!XD Traselation I love it dude.I spent ,like, all day reading to whole.There arn't many fanfic, or stories for that matter, that catch my attation and holds it.Keep up the good work.

[oni flygon]

Ah, thanks! ^_^
I'm happy that someone else read it... ^_^

Chapter 40: Treasured Memories

We managed to avoid the guard on the southern gate of Cycling Road. Nick, Emily and me decided to just follow Makoto. Actually, it was me who wants to follow Makoto. Nick and Emily would have just went away but they seem to need someone to follow, too.

We were just walking a few minutes away from Cycling Road when Makoto stopped.

“Looks like we’re camping here,” He muttered.

Nick prepared the fire as I sat down on the grass.

“So you kids heading out to Fuchsia, right?” Makoto asked intently.

I nodded. I explained to him that Nick and I want a battle to earn a badge. Then I showed him all of the badges I earned.

Makoto laughed. “Heh, you’re just like your daddy. Last time I saw you, you were cringing in fear and—ah whoops…never should have mentioned that…” He lowered his voice. He knew I was going to ask for my father.

“What can you tell me about my dad?” I asked him immediately.

“Well…look Gary, I’m really tired and I need sleep so…” He paused when he noticed that I was staring him intently. “Good night!”

“Hey, aren’t you going to eat?” Nick asked Makoto.

“Nah, kid. I don’t like to eat when I’m going to sleep.” He was lying down on the soft grass.

~*~*~*~

I woke up in the middle of the night. Everything was dark except for the smoldering embers of Nick’s fire. I looked around. Everyone is asleep. This is my chance to look into Makoto’s memory. Toshin told me that when a person is subconscious, I could see a memory that they treasure, fear or something that’s been in their minds for a long time if I could concentrate. The visions from before must have been from all of my friends around me.

I walked slowly near Makoto. He was breathing quietly. I stretched out my hand and closed my eyes. What if the memory isn’t there? What if I found another memory? What if it wasn’t what I was looking for? Questions popped into my mind as I concentrated.



“Ack!”

A loud crash was heard. Makoto landed on the ground face first.

“Hate it when I do that…” He muttered as he dusted his cloak. He looked up and saw a purple vortex swirling just above him. He muttered words and mysteriously, the vortex faded away slowly.

“Now where am I?” He said as he looked around. He was in a familiar place—the plains. Beyond the horizon, a sea of trees covered the hill from there on. It must be a forest.

“Kanto, near Viridian city,” He said as he studied the area. The grass swayed as the wind blew. “Nice place…” He then began to walk south.

There were a few trees towards the city. Makoto’s eyes shifted from side to side as he examined the area. The plains have disappeared and a road led him nearer and nearer to the city. But then, he stopped.

He looked behind him quickly. He must have noticed someone following him. He mastered the way he walks from all the years he walked with his cloak. He needed to hear a step, a step then the sound of his cloak drag across the ground. But this time it was a step, a step, a step, his cloak and a step.

“Who’s there?” He said. His blue hair swayed with the fragile wind. Then, he heard a giggle from behind him. He stepped back and felt a weight down his back. Someone was tugging his cloak.

“Hey! Quit that!” He yelled frustratingly. He looked to his side to see a young girl—a yellow haired girl. “Hey, stop doing that! Take your hands off my cloak!”

The girl simply smiled and giggled as she continued to tug Makoto’s cloak.

“Hey! Ack—stop—ack!” Makoto felt his cloak tighten around his neck. “Hey, you’re choking me!”

The girl finally released him and continued to laugh. Her short hair also waved with the wind.

“You think it’s funny, huh?” Makoto threatened her. “What’s a kid like you doing here?” He asked her.

The girl didn’t reply but laugh.

“I hate being laughed at,” Makoto muttered. “What’s your name anyway?” He said kneeling down so that his height matches that of the girl.

The girl was silent. “Am—am—am…” She stuttered as she tried to voice her name.

“Am…Am…Amy?” Makoto said in a questioned tone.

The girl smiled. “Amy!” She repeated. “Amy, Amy, Amy!”

“So you’re name is Amy, right, kid?”

She laughed as she kept repeating the name over and over again.

“Amy…how old are you?”

She paused and then counted her fingers. “Three!” She said as she held up three fingers.

“Three? Wow, you’re really smart.” Makoto smiled.

She giggled as she kept repeating “Amy.” Then she hugged Makoto.

“Whoa, what’s that for?” Makoto said as she laughed. “You’re cute, aren’t you?”

“What’s your name?” She said sweetly at Makoto.

“Me? Oh, Makoto!” He exclaimed.

“Mak…Mak…” She said as she tried to voice Makoto’s name.

“Ma-ko-to.”

“Ma-ki…” She finally said. “Maki!”

“Maki? Hey, that’s a girl’s name!”

“Maki, Maki, Maki, Maki!” She laughed as she repeated the same words over and over again.

“Hey, that’s enough. Where are your parents anyway?” Makoto said feeling quite irritated.

“Hey!” Said a person from behind them.

Makoto turned around to see three people wearing dark blue uniforms and with masks to cover their faces. There was a tall one, a short, skinny one and a chubby one that was in front of the two.

“Huh, what do you people want?”

“We want the kid, mister!” Said the chubby masked person.

“Are you people related to her or some sort?” Makoto asked. He looked down at her. She was clinging to Makoto’s cape and she had a frightened look on her face.

“Uh…yeah…if that’s what you want to put it. We want her now.” Said the short one.

“Hey shorty, I’m not giving her away to some weirdo creeps just because you people said so.”

“Why you…” Said the tall one as he started to lunge forward.

“Patience, my friend.” Said the chubby one.

“Heh, patience eh? Looks like patience doesn’t want any attention to your faces!” Makoto sneered at them.

“You little—” Said the short one. “We demand you to give us the girl. If you don’t you’ll bear the consequences.”

“Consequences?” Makoto let out a low laugh. “I’ve had enough consequences in my life. In fact, my whole life is a consequence. Now, if you all please leave. I’m going to find her real parents and—” Before Makoto could walk, he was kicked directly into the stomach.

The tall masked person cursed at him as he punched him across the face.

“Maki!” The girl cried as the short person took her away.

“Hey…you’re not taking her…” Makoto tried to move but was kicked again to the gut.

“What now, you fool? Think you can fight back?” The tall one laughed.

“Sure…sure I can…” Makoto quickly stood up and punched the tall person directly to the face. As Makoto’s punch landed, the mask cracked immediately. The person groaned in pain as he clutched his face.

“That’s what you idiots get for wearing those things!”

“Why you…scum!” Shouted the chubby one as he lunged for a punch.

Makoto dodged the attack and in return, kicked the person to the face.

“It hurts, doesn’t it?” He sneered.

Makoto didn’t notice another punch coming from behind him. Then a kick, then another punch. The tall person was beating him down, now that he has revived from Makoto’s attack.

“That’s what you give ‘em!” The skinny person said as he handled the girl.

“Maki, Maki!” The girl screamed as she witnessed Makoto being brutally beaten.

“This’ll finish him!” The skinny person said as he threw a dagger at the chubby masked person.

“You…you people will regret it…you’ll…ah…” Makoto was speechless as he was stabbed in the gut.

“Idiot!” The masked chubby person said as he withdrew the knife.

Makoto could feel the blood coming out of his stomach. Then he was punched into the face once more then finally stabbed at the back. He groaned in pain as he clutched his bleeding stomach.

“That should do it.”

“Can’t believe took us that long.”

“Come on you two, the master is waiting for us.”

“Maki! Maki!”

Everything was starting to slow down for Makoto. The cries of the girl echoed in his head, as he lay there bleeding and not dead.

“My life…is…my own…consequence…” He whispered. “I’m…I’m not going to die yet…”

He summoned his remaining strength to stand up—for the girl. He looked up and started to walk towards the three.

“Hey…you three…” He said.

All of them looked behind.

“What the—are you kidding me? He’s still alive?”

A trail of blood followed Makoto as he walked with a limp leg.

“Maki!” The girl called.

Makoto smiled. Even though blood was pouring out of his mouth, he was still able to shout: “You will all pay you fools!” He raised his hand. A purple ball that looked like a faint cloud of dust appeared. The three were immobilized. “Take this!” Makoto yelled as he threw the ball of dust on the ground.

Immediately, the ball turned to plasma like substance that spread through the whole quickly. Makoto ran towards the three and grabbed the girl. He quickly leapt up to a nearby tree where he watched the fate of the three.

He looked at the girl, she was crying as she gripped Makoto’s clothes and closed her eyes. The plasma spread throughout the whole ground as it grabbed the feet of the masked people. They screamed as they sunk slowly to the ground. Slowly and painfully, they all disappeared.

Makoto whispered words. Slowly, the vortex was now gone. He leapt from the tree and set the girl down. Finally, he collapsed.

“Well…this looks like…it…” He whispered.

The girl looked at him. She was still crying.

“Maki…you’re going to be okay?” She said.

Makoto smiled. “I don’t know, Amy…I haven’t even completed what my life was supposed to do…I’m…I’m just a failure…dying in a foreign world…Toshin was right…”

“Maki is going to be okay!” The girl said.

“I’m…no…I won’t be fine…” Makoto said. He didn’t notice the glowing Yellow light near his side. “What?”

He felt his wounds close and his blood replenished. As the seconds passed by, he could feel his strength return. He sat up and looked at the smiling girl.

“Maki is okay now. Let’s play again!” She laughed.

“Whoa…did you do that?” Makoto said as he looked at his own hands. The bloodstains were still there but the wounds were gone.

“Let’s play, Maki!” The girl repeated.

Makoto stood up. “Play? Do you really want to do that all over again?” He said jokingly.

Then he heard voices. “Where is she? She’s supposed to be here…”

“Mama? Papa!” She called out into the distance.

“People? I can’t show myself now…” Makoto thought to himself as the girl tugged his hand. “Amy… I need to go…” He said.

“But…Maki…” She stammered.

“No buts…I need to go now.” He said as he kneeled down
Makoto could sense the sadness as tears started to form in her eyes. “Maki…is going now?”

“Yeah…” Makoto whispered. “Now…be a good girl. Stay out of trouble, okay?”

“Will Maki come back?” She asked him.

Makoto hugged her. “You know, you’re cute and all…I just wish I really know a lot about you…”

She was already crying. Makoto smiled as he wiped her tears. “Amy-Chan…I’ll come back. I promise!”

He then stood up and started to walk on. He never dared to look back as he heard her cries. As few minutes passed. Makoto stopped and leaned on a nearby tree. He looked down as he watched his own tears fall on the dry ground…



“Oy, you looking at my memories?” I heard a yell.

I jumped back as I saw Makoto’s angry eyes. Makoto’s voice was in a whisper but I could still hear him.

“What in heck did you see?” He said.

“What? I…I…” I stammered.

“I know you saw something, Gary!”

I paused. “Amy…”

Makoto fell silent. He didn’t say anything more but just looked back at me.

“Amy. I’ve treasured that name until I came back here. I was shocked when I saw her, grown up. She was different. At first, she didn’t recognize me. Not until I saved her again…that’s when she realize who I really was…” Makoto said as he wiped a tear from his eye. “Of course, if you’re smart enough, you already know who she is.”

“Mom…” I replied quickly.

“Well, okay. You’re smart.” Makoto said as he leaned back to sleep again.

“Wait!” I exclaimed.

“What is it this time?”

“What are you people hiding from me, anyway?” I asked him.

“Oh that…you want to know what happened that night?” Makoto said, still on his back.

“Yeah…”

He started the story but I told him I just needed to know what happened after Green gave me to Red.

“I’ll tell you and I’ll tell it only once. When your dad gave you to Red, I really thought he was a fool when he rushed towards Pryce. He pushed him into the gate. Then, he didn’t notice Pryce pulled his foot. Sakaki falls down. Now, Toshin is the only one who holds up the gate.” He then stood up.

“Can you believe the treachery…Red was the only one who could’ve helped. He handed you to Silver then rushes to Green’s aid. But then, he hesitated. The fool hesitated because that idiot remembered that his own rival was the one that made his old girlfriend pregnant…er…sorry for the language there…” He then paused.

My heart was beating faster. I didn’t understand the last thing he said yet I couldn’t believe my own ears. Red didn’t faint after all! He was hiding something… “What happened next? What did Red do?”

“Red was slow enough. He was so close to saving your dad. And what did he do? He just stood there doing nothing! Then, Toshin let the gate down. He would die if he would let it up…”

“No…that means…my dad…”

“I’m sorry Gary…” Makoto whispered. “This is why everyone doesn’t want to tell you everything. We don’t want you to loose all hope immediately.”

“But then…my dad is dead?”

“No he’s not…just…lost…” His voice trailed off.

“What do you mean by lost?” Then it dawned in my mind. In my vision, I saw the three masked people disappearing slowly into the purple void. “You can’t mean…”

Makoto nodded slowly. My dream of dad coming home was shattered. I thought I was so close…I found myself as a failure…I felt I failed mom…Her voice continued to echo in my head even though I was already asleep.

To be continued

[Cyan Goggles]

Aww!Poor Gary!But why do I Have the feeling there's going to be more than that? This is just chapter*counts on fingers* 40!^^

[Suzu]

Really good chapter! Cant belive Red! (j/k) hope to read the next one soon!

[Kenta]

Wow................
What a chapter! Yellow as a little girl was so cute and sweet^^
Hearing about how Green got sucked in was sad. Red doing nothing cause of a grudge eh? That bites.
Can't wait to read more

[oni flygon]

Thanks guys! ^_^ Thanks very much!

Chapter 41: Returned Hope

I didn’t care to greet anyone the next day. It was as if my life was already over. I didn’t even bother to notice Nick or Emily.

“What’s up, Gary?” Nick cheered. I didn’t say a word but just stared at the ground. “Gary?”

“Hm? Oh…sorry…I just need time to think.” I muttered.

Makoto noticed my sudden change of behavior.

“Look Gary, whatever I said about last night, just forget about it, okay? Just aim for your dream and—”

“You don’t understand!” I yelled.

Nick and Emily, who were on one side, heard me.

“I became a trainer just to find dad! Now, I don’t even know why I was a trainer!”

Makoto stared at me. “You don’t remember your mother’s words don’t you? ‘Aim for your dream and you won’t regret anything.’”

He was right. Those were mom’s words. She always said them each night I told her that I wanted to be a trainer. I didn’t say a word, ashamed at my own thoughts.

“Gary?” Emily asked as she peered at me. “What’s wrong?”

Makoto was still standing in front of me. I didn’t exactly know how Makoto learned mom’s words but I didn’t need to know.

“Nothing,” I told Emily.

~*~*~*~

Emily noticed something wrong with me since she was always eyeing at me as if there was something in my face. The next stop, she asked me what was wrong once more.

“Nothing, Emily.” I said once more. “There’s nothing wrong.”

“Are you worried about something?” She asked me again.

“No…nothing…it’s just that…”

“You can tell me!” She exclaimed happily. “I might help.”

I sighed. “I don’t know…it’s just that I might never see my dad.”

“Don’t say anything like that!” She said suddenly. “If you say something like that, you’re not really going to find your dad!”

“Emily,”

“I always think that I’m going to find my daddy, and I will!”

I just closed my mouth and didn’t say anything else. Emily tried to help and gave a small amount of confidence. Maybe there is hope…maybe…

~*~*~*~

“Are we stopping again?” Nick cried frustratingly since Makoto did stop once more. “He’s a lot like Michelle…” He whispered to me.

Makoto looked around. “We’re in danger…” He muttered.

“What did you say?” Nick said.

“Swarms are gathering around us. There’s a lot…”

“How do you know?” Nick retorted.

“Kid, I know what I feel. Something’s behind you.”

“What? Ah!” He turned around to see Houndours growling.

I turned around and so did Emily. There were a lot! There were more than last time. Then, shadows filled the ground. I looked up to see Murkrows flying in the air. There were numerous. Houndours below growled and leered at us. The Murkrows from above perched themselves on trees that were nearby.

“I—I don’t think we can handle all of these…” Nick stammered.

“Sure we can, kid! Just send out your best Poké—”

“I’m afraid that won’t help.” Said a woman’s voice. I turned around to see a tall woman in a back dress. She had long faded yellow hair that curled down to her back and on her shoulders.

“What? You!” Makoto yelled.

“Mister Hikari, I presume.” She said coolly then sneered. “I heard that there were five children. What happened to the other two?”

“I don’t know what you’re saying.” Makoto replied immediately. I could see his hand reach out for his Ultra Ball.

“Ah, true to your word,” She said. “I believe my name is still not known? My name is Karen. Pleased to make all of your acquaintances.”

Makoto cursed her as she said her name. Karen simply laughed.

“Rude as ever,” She smiled. I could see the insanity in her eyes, as they remained transfixed to mine. “Some people do never change, do they?”

“Nope,” Makoto replied sarcastically. “I know you want the kid. So you better think twice if you want to attack me!”

“Of course I have to.” She sneered. “You are a master of fighting types, are you not? Well, I hope you do like my treat.”

“What do you—ah!” Makoto yelled as he tripped. “What in—”

I looked down and saw nothing but my shadow. Then I saw my shadow reach out for my foot and trip me. I yelled as I tripped, too. Then Nick followed; then Emily.

My shadow glided forward towards Karen and came out of the ground.

“A Gengar, eh?” Makoto sighed as he stood up. “Very clever. Fighting type moves are worthless against ghosts.”

“You see the pattern now, eh?” Karen mocked Makoto. “Well now, let me take what Will has failed to take.”

I looked around and the Houndours moved closed.

“You’re not taking me!” I yelled as I stood up and sent out Gabby.

“I’m with you!” Nick tagged with me. He took out his Pokéball and sent out his Venusaur.

Emily stood up and released her Dragonair.

“An army to fight for, eh, children?” Karen laughed again. “Fine then, face the wrath of my army! I’ll take you to the master dead or alive!” She said as she pointed her finger at me.

Her Houndours leapt immediately towards us. Her Murkrows followed as they flew up and dived towards us.

“You three! Take the land! I’ll take air!” Makoto shouted.

“Okay, Gabby, hydro pump!” Gabby sent out a blast of water from its mouth towards one side. It knocked out a lot of Houndours but more replaced the side.

“Leaf, use your vine whip and throw them back like last time!” I heard Nick yell from behind me.

“Yomi, twister!” Emily commanded from next to me.

“Fenrir, ice beam these pests!” A blue beam went pass me from above and froze dozens of Murkrows that were attacking me.

The battle continued on. I glanced at Karen each time. She just stood there and watched us battle with her Gengar poised for action.

The army didn’t seem to end like in the Saffron Gym. We were all completely surrounded.

“Gabby, use surf!” I yelled. “Hang on, guys!”

A huge tide appeared out of nowhere as it rushed towards us. The wave washed out the Houndours. I looked at Karen, who was dry thanks to a light screen from her Gengar.

“Guess it’s my turn,” I heard Karen say. “Gengar, attack!”

“Oh no you’re not!” I heard Makoto yell. “Sety, shadow ball!”

I turned around and saw that Makoto has a Gengar of his own, too.

“Impressive, Hikari!” Karen shrieked. “But how can you withstand this, Night Shade!”

I saw dark bolts come out from Karen’s Gengar that hit Makoto’s Gengar and Makoto himself. Makoto gasped as he clutched his chest.

“Your Gengar is in a pretty high level…but not as high as mine’s.” I could see a smirk from Makoto’s face.

“I’m helping,” I said as I returned Abby and sent out Blaze.

“Gary, don’t do it!” Makoto yelled.

“Too late, Mean Look!” Karen said. I looked at Gengar and at once, I couldn’t move my feet. I noticed that Blaze couldn’t do so either.

“Gary!” Emily and Nick both cried.

“Stay back!” Makoto said then swore at Karen. “Using Pokémon attacks to kill trainers, eh? I though that was an old thing.”

“My, my. You are a potty mouth, aren’t you?” Karen continued to mock Makoto.

“Sety, use another shadow ball!” Makoto commanded. His Gengar formed another ball of dark matter and threw it at Karen’s Gengar the attack was successful and threw back Karen’s Gengar a few feet back.

“Blaze flamethrower!” Blaze sent out a stream of fire towards Gengar. It was a direct hit.

“Good, Sety, finish it off with another shadow ball!” Before Karen’s Gengar could react, another shadow ball landed on its face. It finally fainted as it faded into the ground.

Karen returned her Gengar. “Very, very good.” She said while clapping her hands. I could feel my feet move immediately as she returned her Gengar. “Now, Houndoom!”

“Nice,” Makoto said as he returned his Gengar. “Go, Eugene!” He sent out his Pokémon before, which I learned earlier was a Hitmonchan.

“Too predictable, Makoto Hikari.” Karen said. “Houndoom, double team!”

Her Houndoom multiplied immediately into four different ones. “Each Houndoom can battle all of you.” She then laughed. As she said the words, her Houndooms immediately lunged at us.

“Eugene, mach punch!” Makoto said. I turned and saw hit Hitmonchan attack the attacking Houndoom. However, the Houndoom recovered from the attack immediately.

“Slash!” I yelled. The Houndoom was stopped in its tracks as Blaze’s slash attack connected.

“My Houndoom remains solid even after multiplying from double team.” Karen laughed. “And they can attack separately on their own, too!”

“Sigurd, take down!” I turned around to see Nick with another wolf-like Pokémon. I quickly took out my Pokédex and learned that it was a Mightyena.

“Twister,” Emily cried weakly as her Dragonair sent out another tornado. Her Dragonair seems to be exhausted since it was the only Pokémon in Emily’s team.

“She needs help,” I thought as I took out another Pokéball. “Doga, take out that Houndoom!”

Doga slammed its tail on the Houndoom but missed it. Then, I saw the Houndoom’s tail glow then attack Doga with it. “Iron tail!”

Doga fainted immediately. I returned it and started focusing on the Houndoom in front of me again. “Finish it off with Wing Attack!” I yelled.

Blaze flew up and used its wings to attack the Houndoom. It was thrown back immediately then disappeared.

I looked over at Makoto. He was already finished with his and was helping Nick.

“Emily, hold on, I’m coming!” I yelled. Before I could call an attack, the Houndoom used Crunch on Yomi’s neck.

“Yomi!” Emily screamed.

“Blaze, slash!” I yelled. Blaze flew quickly over to the Houndoom and slashed it.

It flew off from the force of the slash bringing blood with it and then disappeared.

“Yomi!” Emily cried as she ran over to her fainted Dragonair. I ran next to her seeing a puddle of blood leaking out from Emily’s Dragonair.

I looked around. Karen was the only one left. Nick and Makoto finally finished off the last Houndoom—the real one.

“Impressive…you have won this battle…but not the war!” Then, she disappeared as if she teleported.

“What the—what happened here?” Makoto yelled.

“Do you have any medicine?” I asked Nick.

Nick shook his head. “No…don’t have any.” He seems to be shocked himself.

“Yomi…Yomi!” Emily sobbed. The Dragonair looked at her weakly.

“This thing is going to die if we don’t do anything!” Makoto said.

Something popped into my mind. I remembered about my powers. I remained silent as I stretched out my hand over the wheezing Dragonair and touched its wound. I tried to concentrate to think what I think when I healed my own Pokémon. I couldn’t hear Emily’s sobs…there was just silence. Then, I felt warmth in my hands.

I opened my eyes to see a yellow light surrounding the wound. Then, I saw it close slowly. In a few seconds, the wound was gone.

“Yomi!” Emily cried as she hugged her Dragonair, now feeling better.

“Whoa…what just happened?” Nick said after a few seconds of becoming speechless.

I looked at Makoto and he was smiling but didn’t say anything else.

“Oh Gary!” Emily cried as she threw her arms around me. “Thank you so much!”

“Your welcome…” I said now that my own strength was returning.

Of course Nick was the first to ask me what just happened but Makoto explained everything about forest blessings. Something that I’ve heard so many times already. Emily just smiled gratefully. She seems to feel that I was in her debt once more. At that moment, I felt the hope of dad coming back... returning.

To Be continued

[MewMaster Ruler of Worlds]

Cool story!!!


Just finished reading it today



continue on Oni Flygon :classic:

[Cyan Goggles]

w00t! anther Great Chapter! Th enext title is dreams and nightmares? uh-oh.that can't be good...Keep up the great writeing!

[Suzu]

Cool chapter! i knew Karen would show up with all the dark types lurking around XD and Gary healed again, nice!

[Kenta]

Another great chapter! These fights are getting tougher. Poor Dragonair. Good thing Gary was there to heal it^^
Karen got beat good! Cant wait to see them in Fuschia soon :cool:

[oni flygon]

Thanks everyone! Thanks so much for your reviews! ^_^

Chapter 42: Dreams and Nightmares

Even though I know that there might be no hope of seeing my father, I still continued my journey. Maybe I could at least make mom proud. My sights set out to Fuchsia City up ahead.

“Ah, Fuchsia!” Makoto sighed. “So many memories I’ve left in this city.”

He stretched his arms and then yawned.

“Haven’t you rested enough?” Nick asked him. “We stopped like three times for the last few hours. You’re just as annoying as my sister.”

“Kid, you got to get used to it. When you get old, everything just makes you tired.” Makoto replied warily.

“You don’t look old! How old are you anyway?”

Makoto looked alarmed. “Huh? Me…well…I…I think I’m twenty…I think…” He looked from side to side.

“No way you’re twenty!” I exclaimed. “Then you’d be older than my mom. But in that vision you look just the same as you look now? What are you anyway?”

“Huh? Oh that…ah…facial creams…yeah…” Makoto smiled wryly.

We ignored him most of the way. We though of just leaving him but he seems to follow us.

“Why can’t he just go?” Nick muttered.

“I dunno…let’s just make him lost in the city.” I replied.

We both looked at Makoto and he smiled at us.

“Agreed.”

~*~*~*~

“Boy, Fuchsia hasn’t changed!” Makoto exclaimed as we reached Fuchsia city.

All three of us were walking ahead and he was lagging behind looking from building to building.

“I think we should just tell him to go away,” Nick told me.

“Good idea…but…I don’t know. He might be a bit disappointed.” I replied.

“Gary, this guy’s really annoying me. And weird things just start popping when he’s around.”

I wanted to explain to Nick that I was the reason some things just pop out of nowhere and start attacking us but something was keeping me from telling him.

“Okay, but you have to tell him yourself.” I said.

As we both turned towards Makoto, he was already gone.

“Where…where is he?” Nick muttered.

“He must’ve heard us or something…”

“Maybe…”

As we looked around the city, we didn’t find any trace of Makoto. Thinking that he already went away, we tried to find a place to stay in. The problem was that more and more trainers have come to Fuchsia these days since it’s near a beach. We had a hard time finding a hotel with vacancy.

It took us all day. As the night drew near, we were still in the streets, shivering.

“Maybe we can sleep outside…” Nick stuttered as he tried to stop his teeth from chattering.

I was shivering, too from the cold. Since Fuchsia is near the ocean, the temperatures here could easily drop.

Emily doesn’t seem to be cold since what she wore looked perfect for conditions in Fuchsia city. We sat on the streets since we already gave up searching for a good place. So we just followed Nick’s advice of camping out near the city’s outskirts.

We walked for a while until we finally reached the outskirts. As Nick built the fire, he talked to me.

“Gary, did you notice something weird in the city?” He asked.

I looked around the already dark outskirts.

“No, what?” I asked him.

“The people…when it turned dark outside, they all locked up their houses and no one is in the streets.”

I looked towards the city. He was right. There was no light in each building. There was just complete darkness.

“You’re right. It looks weird.” I replied. “I wonder what are they doing that for?”

~*~*~*~

Nick finished making the fire and we were all warming ourselves near it. The freezing gale blew across the plains as we heard trees rustle and dead leaves scrape across the ground.

Then we heard an odd noise.

“What was that?”

It sounded a lot like water falling on the ground. But it was more like water. It’s something squishy…

“Dunno…whoa, what’s that smell?”

A foul smell pervaded the area. I cupped my hands around my nose and my friends did the same. The smell was overpowering. Then came the noise again. It was something that slopped all over the ground.

“Let’s see what is it.” I said as I stood up.

“I don’t know…it might be something…” Nick muttered.

Emily looked around from side to side. She seems to be frightened by the dark and the sounds.

“We should really see whatever’s around us.” I said to Nick and Emily.

Nick simply nodded, finally agreeing, and stood up. Emily had no choice but to follow us. I sent out Blaze to light the path for us. We could only see a few feet away but as we walked on, the foul smell was getting stronger.

“Eww, what the heck?” I heard Nick, as he seems to have stepped on something slushy. “Aw I hate this when it happens. It’s just gross.”

Then, we heard more noises from near us. I looked on the ground and the grass that used to be green was now brown and decayed.

“Wait…something that stinks and leaves stuff on the ground…” I muttered. “Grimers!”

“What?” Nick questioned. He seems to be puzzled.

“They pollute the place around Fuchsia.” I said. “They’re just living toxic waste.”

As I said the words, I could see something moving near us. Emily gave out a small squeal then jumped back.

“There’s something over there!” She cried as she pointed to where she stood before.

I looked to where she was pointing and I was right. I could see a Grimer moving slowly away from the light. I sent out Abby and returned Blaze.

“Flash!”

Abby sent out a powerful flash that filled the whole area with light.

“ACK!” Nick yelled. “What are those?”

Grimers covered the whole area. They desperately tried to avoid the light.

“They’re so gross…” Nick muttered. “And I thought Gulpins looks horrible…”

“We should go back to camp. We don’t want more of them attacking us.” I said as we all moved back with Abby leading the way.

When we reached camp, we realized that the fire was put out. Grimers filled our campsite. They slowly oozed around the site until the grass was dead. Luckily, all out belongings were untouched.

“Ugh, our camp!” Nick muttered. “These things are annoying!”

We quickly picked up our belongings and decided to move away. We already started moving when I heard Emily scream.

“What? What’s wrong?” I said.

I noticed that a Grimer was holding her foot and planted itself to the ground so that she couldn’t move.

“It hurts!” She said as she struggled to free herself.

“Here,” I said as I held her wrist. I tried to help her pull her out but then I noticed that another Grimer attach itself to her other foot. “Great…”

I could see pain in Emily’s eyes as I helped her.

“Abby, use psychic on the Grimers!” I said.

Abby obeyed and sent out a psychic wave towards the Grimers. However, it didn’t affect them one bit.

“Huh? They’re supposed to react to psychic attack.” I said.

“Something wrong, Gary?” Nick asked as he approached us.

“Yeah, these things are keeping Emily here.” I said.

“Man, these things are weird. Did you try attacking them?”

“I just did. They don’t even budge.”

“Gary, it hurts…” Emily cried as I could see tears run down her eyes.

“I’ll help you guys.” Nick said as he grabbed Emily’s hand. “Pull—what? AH!” I realized that four other Grimers pinned out feet to the ground.

“This is stupid. What the heck do these things want?” Nick cried in pain.

It was really painful. It was as if sharp needles started thrusting into your skin. Then, more and more needles keep thrusting into the skin.

Emily began to collapse but I held her up. “Abby, psychic!” I said once more.

Abby used another attack but it didn’t seem to affect the Grimers.

“Ack! Get these things off my back!” Nick yelled. I noticed that the Grimers started attacking out backs, too as I felt a sharp pain down my spine.

Emily couldn’t hold up the pain as she fainted.

“Emily!”

“No wonder…she fainted…these things…hurt!” Nick said as he struggled to get them off his back.

The pain was now unbearable. It felt as if a knife was lodged into my back and was stabbing it multiple times. I was beginning to breathe slowly as my heart pumped rapidly. My vision started to blur. I could see Nick trying to stand as more Grimers weighed him down. I felt a sensation of collapsing but tried to support myself since I was holding up Emily.

‘Master, you might need assistance.’ I heard Abby say.

‘Abby…call help…’ I thought. ‘Hurry…’

‘Help is already here…’ She replied.

I felt a hand yank out the Grimer behind me. I immediately felt better. Then, I could see two figures yank out Grimers from Nick and Emily. As they got the Grimers out, they just threw them away and continued to take out as many Grimers as they can. I could see the figures—Makoto and Silver.

“Silver…Makoto!” I cried.

“Thought I was leaving you guys, eh?” Makoto smirked.

Silver and Makoto worked continuously as they finally freed all of us. Nick was still conscious as Makoto dragged him out. “Thank me later,” Makoto said.

I sat down as I tried to regain my breath. I noticed that Silver and Makoto were both wearing gloves.

“Grimers are really hard to take off since they sting when you touch them.” Makoto said.

I then noticed that Silver was tending to the fainted Emily.

“Emily, Emily.” He said as he gently shook her. “Emily!”

“How did you know her name?” I suddenly asked. Silver didn’t reply.

I got my answer from Emily herself as I noticed her waking up. Even though the light that came from Abby wasn’t really bright, Silver’s eyes were recognizable. So when Emily woke up, she sat up and stared into Silver’s eyes.

“D—daddy…!” She exclaimed.

A faint smile appeared in Silver’s face.

“Daddy!” Emily cried as she threw her arms around him.

“What? I don’t understand…” I muttered. I remembered Emily saying that she has the same eyes as her father…but Silver has silver eyes and Emily has light blue eyes. Could the baby I saw in my vision really Emily?

Emily was crying as Silver hugged her back.

“Daddy…I’m so happy I found you…please come back home with Mommy!” She sobbed as Silver’s cloak muffled her cries.

Silver didn’t reply but continued to hug his daughter. Nick just watched and kept himself silent. Makoto was watching and smiled.

“Happy family reunions, eh, Silver?” Makoto smiled happily.

Silver ignored him as he comforted Emily. “It’s okay now, it’s okay.” He said. “Are you still hurt?”

Emily shook her head. Tears were still running down her cheeks. “Daddy,” She cried once more as she hugged him tightly.

~*~*~*~

I was still confused since Emily’s eyes were completely different to Silver’s. In my vision, it was clear that Silver’s baby had silver eyes just like him. Emily has light blue eyes—pale blue eyes.

It was already dawn and Makoto and Nick were asleep. Silver was still awake. Emily was sleeping on his lap as Silver stroked her red hair. It was just now that I noticed that Emily and Silver had the same hair color—I never knew that before nor noticed it.

“Silver,” I called his name. He looked up at me with his deep eyes.

“Who…who really is Emily’s mother?” I asked him.

“Blue,” He muttered after a long pause. “She never mentioned Emily to you, I know that.”

“But why? And before, I saw that Emily had silver eyes—in a vision, you know. How come she has blue eyes?” I asked him. I tried to fire as many questions before Silver will decide to go again.

“Blue just doesn’t want anyone to know. Red and the others don’t even know that Emily’s my daughter. And about her eyes, you should ask her about them.”

I ran out of questions immediately. It was as if all of my questions were already answered in that one answer.

“Why did you leave Blue and Emily?”

“To protect my own family,” Silver replied. “Pryce hunted me and me only. Pryce’s thoughts on Blue diverted its course a long time ago. Now, Pryce wants me only. He’ll take down anything in his way. Blue was having Emily back then…and I’m sure that Blue will get hurt if I stay too long.”

“But…you came back, didn’t you?”

“I did…twice…I never talked to Blue about naming our daughter. I had no time so I just went into the hospital and named Emily myself. I was hoping that Blue would be awake but she wasn’t. The second time, I was in Lavender town to see Emily. But I learned that she ran away so I had no I choice but to find her…you found her for me.”

I didn’t say anything more.

“Anything else?” Silver asked. He looked deeply at Emily.

“My dad…I learned everything from Makoto…does my mom knows anything about what happened?”

“No. She didn’t get the whole news. She didn’t know that Red could’ve saved his life. She doesn’t even know if he’s dead or not. Yellow thinks that Green just died since he couldn’t possibly break his promise.” Silver replied quickly. “In fact, Makoto was the one that gave you back to Yellow so you better ask him when he wakes up.”

Even though he said everything quickly, his words were imprinted in my memory.

“Promise? What promise?”

Silver smiled. “You’re too young to know the whole part of it, Gary. But maybe I should tell you what counts: When your mother had you, Green promised that he wouldn’t leave her and that he would protect Yellow and you no matter what—as a loving father and as a loyal husband—even if it would cost his own life.”

“I understand that.” I said. “What do you mean I couldn’t understand that promise?”

Silver let out a low, dry laugh. “You just didn’t get the whole part, Gary. You might as well keep on searching for Green.”

“But…he’s gone forever…isn’t he?”

Silver shook his head. As he did so, my heart leapt. “He’s still alive?” He didn’t reply but just stared into the horizon as the sun started to rise. I noticed that Emily was waking up as she yawned. She opened her eyes slowly then sat up.

“Emily,” Silver said. “I’m sorry…but I can’t come back to Lavender town yet.”

“But why? Mommy is so sad when you’re not there. Please come back and stay with us daddy. Mommy really wants to see you so badly!”

“I’m sorry…I can’t come back yet…” He said as he hugged Emily.

Emily started to cry but Silver wiped her tears. “Emily, be strong. Don’t cry anymore. I promise I’ll be back. Everything is going to be fine.”

Emily stopped crying and smiled. “Do you really mean it?”

“I do,” Silver said. “We’ll be one happy family.” He then kissed his daughter and said goodbye.

“Do you have to go, daddy?” Emily said as he held Silver’s hand.

Silver nodded slowly. He turned to walk away as Emily let go of his hand. She must know how Silver feels to leave his family in order to protect it. We both looked at Silver as he walked on and disappeared. Then, there was just silence.

“Emily,” I said, breaking the silence.

She looked at me with her pale, blue eyes.

“You said before that your eyes are like you dad’s, right? How come your eyes are blue?” I asked her.

“Oh that…” She said shyly. She took out a white piece of cloth from her pocket then a small case. She opened the case, which was full of a clear liquid then reached for her eye.

“You’re wearing contact lenses?” I said in amazement.

She nodded as she closed her contacts case. She looked very different now. Her eyes were like Silver’s. They glittered as the sun was now away from the horizon.

“But why?”

She paused. “It’s because…because kids at my town used to keep picking on me…they say so much awful things…that’s why I don’t want anyone to see them.”

“But now I know that Silver is your dad…”

She nodded again. “Kids tell me that I’m ugly with my eyes…sometimes I just don’t want to see myself in the mirror…that’s why I have these now.”

“You don’t look ugly to me. Your eyes look pretty.” I said.

She blushed. “You really think so?”

I nodded. “It would be great if you don’t wear your contact lenses anymore.”

“But…I don’t know. I don’t want people to laugh at me.” She said in a worried tone.

“Don’t worry, they won’t laugh at you!” I said to her. “Everything is going to be fine.”

Emily pondered. “Okay,” She said. “I won’t wear them, then.”

“Thanks,” I said.

Of course the moment Nick noticed Emily’s eyes, he freaked out. Makoto didn’t react much. He said he’s already seen too much of Silver’s eyes already.

To be continued

[Suzu]

Aww, grate chapter! grate to see Emily and Silver. So Green really isnt dead...

[Kenta]

Another awesome chapter! Emily reunited with her dad! Very sweet.
Glad she has her real eyes out now.
Evil grimers! Stinging them! XD
Cant wait for more chapters :cool:

[Cyan Goggles]

Good job!This chapter was cool.just because we find out that silvers her dad.I though lance and blue got married and had her.Explaining the Draginair.But I changed my mind when Gary saw the hospital vison.

[oni flygon]

Thanks guys! ^_^

Chapter 43: Unlikely Help

“Are we heading to the gym, yet?” Nick asked during the day.

“Nope, you guys aren’t moving forward yet. We have to find out something.” Makoto said.

“Says who? You’re not the boss of us!” Nick retorted.

“Says me. I saved your life kid, so you’re in debt and I’m not leaving until you pay it.”

“What do you say, Gary?” Nick asked me waiting for my agreement.

Of course I want Makoto to stay because I have to ask him something.

“I think Makoto’s right.” I said. “We should find out about those swarms.”

“What? Gary I thought I trusted you!” Nick muttered.

“Nick, sorry but this is really important and he needs to stay for a while.”

I heard Makoto muttering something about being slaves but then, he said nothing more.

~*~*~*~

“So you guys found the swarms here, right?” Makoto said as he examined the dead grass.

“Looks like it,” Nick muttered.

“You know what’s weird? They were so many of them last night. Now, there’s no trace of them. Not even a single slime!” I exclaimed.

“You’re right, Gary.” Makoto said as he picked up a clump of dead grass. “It could be a teleport or something.”

“A teleport?” Nick asked. “What are you talking about?”

“A teleport could have easily transported Grimer at night and make them go at day.” Nick replied.

My mind came to the man who attacked me in Saffron City. “Hey, didn’t that Karen person mentioned someone called Will?” I asked.

Makoto nodded. “Of course. This must be will’s doing!”

I seem to be right since nothing but a psychic Pokémon could transport an army of Grimers.

“Then it must be Will that made the Grimers strong against psychic attacks…” Makoto murmured.

Makoto studied the area for a while and rested the whole afternoon. I soon realized that this was my chance to ask more about dad.

“Makoto,” I said as I glanced over to Nick and Emily. They were just sitting on the ground, silent. “I…I want to know more about my dad.”

“What you say?” He said as he looked at me.

“Is my dad…what’s my dad like?” I asked him.

“Green? Well, I don’t really know about him. He’s just some regular guy to me. Yeah, yeah.” He simply replied.

“Makoto, in one of my visions, Sakaki told you about feeling someone’s emotions.”

“Oh that…” Makoto laughed. “That’s my only power. Sometimes, I could feel how someone feels. But only when someone has a powerful emotion. Then I could sense it.”

“I want to ask you something else.”

“Ask away.”

I summed up my courage as I began my question. “You gave me back to my mom, right?” He nodded. “Can you…can you tell me what my mom is feeling right now?”

“What’s she feeling right now?” Makoto said, stunned. “I’m not sure. She might be needing privacy right now.”

“But…please. I just want to know how she feels. I miss her so much and I don’t know when I’ll be back in Pallet Town.” I pleaded.

“No way, kid. Look, if you guys want to challenge the gym leader, go ahead.” Makoto said to all of us.

“Really?” Nick exclaimed then ran up to me. “This is out chance, Gary!”

I thought for a while. “Okay…”

~*~*~*~

Makoto decided to stay behind while Emily, Nick and me traveled to the gym. We finally reached the gym without ease. However, something stopped us. It was a sign that was posted in the gym door.

“Fuchsia City Gym closed for investigation. Sorry for the inconvenience.”

“Investigation?” Nick muttered. “What investigation?”

“It’s been suspected, young one.” Said a voice from behind us. We turned around to see an old woman leaning on her staff. She was wearing shawls to hide her bright, young eyes. “Lately, poison Pokémon were attacking the city. Now, the people were suspecting that the leader sent out poison Pokémon to attack the people.”

“Are you sure about that, ma’am?” I asked.

“Not sure. But I can tell you where the leader is.” She replied.

“Where is the leader?” Nick asked from behind me.

“Ah, follow me then.” She said as she began to walk towards the other direction. The old woman walked slowly which slightly irritated Nick and drove some of my patience away. Then, she stopped in an open field.

“I see no gym leader,” Nick muttered.

“Fool, you’re in front of her.” The old lady said.

“You mean that the old lady is the leader?” Nick exclaimed, quite shocked.

“Who you callin’ old?” The old lady said as she took off her shawls to reveal a much younger woman with dark hair and sharp eyes. “I Janine shall destroy you!”

“Wait!” I yelled. “Why did you lead us here? Is the gym really under investigation?”

Janine stopped. “Yes,” She said. “I have been suspected of attacking my own town—which is utterly incomprehensible. Just because my father was once a member of Team Rocket, I was immediately a suspect.”

“Wait, maybe we can help.” I said to her.

She laughed. “I’m not taking advice from children.”

“But maybe you can from me,” I heard a voice from behind me. It was Makoto.

“You again? I had enough seeing you around the city!” Janine spat.

“Easy, easy. I just want to help. I think I know where these swarms are coming from.”

“You do? Well, show me!” Janine yelled as she stormed in front of Makoto.

“Too feisty about it, huh? Just hang on to your robes. I know where it all starts.” I could see Makoto’s trademark smirk even though Janine was just in front of him, blocking his face.

~*~*~*~

“Are you sure they appear here?” Janine said in the darkness.

“Yep, and I bet there’s someone else who goes with them.” Makoto replied.

We were in darkness and waiting for the Grimers to appear. Makoto pointed out that the grass in this part is gone and that it won’t grow back. He then added that it must be a place where they have appeared and reappeared for several times.

Now, here we are. Waiting for them to appear.

“Can’t we have a light on?” Nick muttered.

“Shh! I can hear something.”

It was true. I could hear a humming sound—the same sound I’ve heard in Sabrina’s gym.

“What is that sound?” I asked Makoto.

“What sound?”

“That sound is a psychic wave emitted by Xatus.” He replied. “And that means that they’re a bunch of them.”

“I can’t hear any sound.” Janine snapped. “Are you people trying to con me?”

But then, a flash of light changed her mind. The light faded and soon, we could hear hundreds of Grimers surrounding the area.

“That’s it, spread and devour the surroundings!” I heard Will’s voice in the darkness.

“I hate psychic Pokémon…” I heard Makoto mutter as he took out an Ultra Ball.

Nick, Emily and me took out ours and so did Janine.

“Now, don’t leap out yet unless I say so.” Makoto muttered as he stood up and approached Will in silence.

“Well, well. If it isn’t little Willy?” Makoto taunted.

“You! Hikari!” Will then swore. “What are you doing here?”

“Oh nothing. Why don’t you move your Grimers away? They’re really annoying, you know.”

“Silence! You have said enough, Hikari! Die!” Will sent out two Xatus immediately without warning. I tried to stand up but Makoto must have heard me. “Stay down!” I heard him yell. “Fenrir, ice beam!”

He sent out his Kingdra and fired two ice beams simultaneously without any error.

“So you have company with you, eh?” Will gloated. “Attack them, now!”

As he said the words, I felt two Grimers holding my hands. The pain of their toxic sludge returned.

“Not again,” Nick muttered.

I looked at both my friends and I saw that the Grimers already held them. Janine however, avoided the Grimers quickly.

“Take down!” She commanded. I looked and saw that she released her Ariados and made it attack the Grimers around us.

“Attack! No mercy for them!” I heard Will yell. Then, I saw Grimers hold Janine by her leg.

“This is not going to harm me,” She muttered as she commanded her Ariados to use another take down.

“You’re mine, you’re not harming them!” Makoto yelled. “Fenrir, ice beam!”

While we were busy being covered with Grimers, Makoto started to battle Will. I was interested in taking off the Grimers that I didn’t notice that battle.

“Abby, psychic!” I said as I finally got out Abby’s Pokéball. However, the attacks didn’t seem to affect them. “Fire punch!” Abby’s fist flared up as she punched a Grimer just next to me. The attack was successful.

Janine and me continued to attack the Grimers all at once until Emily and Nick were freed.

“Thanks,” Nick said as he took out a Pokéball. “My turn, Crunch!” He said as he sent out his Mightyena. His Pokémon attacked dozens of Grimers that surrounded us.

I looked over at Emily and noticed that Grimers behind her were ready to attack her as she was about to take out her Pokéball.

“Emily, watch out!” I yelled as I jumped and pushed out of the way. It was just in time since and I had enough of my strength left to make her land on top of me so that she won’t get hurt.

She looked down at me and blushed. “Th—thanks,” She stammered.

We both quickly stood up, aware of the danger around us. “No problem,” I said as I commanded Abby to perform another fire punch.

The Grimers were getting fewer and fewer by the moment. Soon, Abby had already punched the last Grimer. Then, a scream was heard.

“No! This can’t be happening!” Will screamed as he realized that he was defeated.

“Shame on you Willy,” Makoto taunted again. “Now, where are my manners? I should be doing this!” He said as he quickly moved forward and punched Will at the face. Will immediately fainted as the punch connected. Makoto sighed then looked at us and grinned.

~*~*~*~

“Thank you so much,” Janine said gratefully as she bowed at Makoto. “Without your help, I could have been in a lot of trouble.”

It was dawn already and I was feeling tired. We battled all night to fend off a whole army of Grimers that mysteriously disappeared after we defeated them.

“My help? Nah, you should be thanking them,” Makoto said as he pointed at us.

Janine approached the three of us. “Ah, I am in your debt, young ones. If there is one thing that you desire, I would do anything in my power to do them for you.” She said.

“Well, there is one thing…” Nick said tiredly. “We need a battle for a gym badge and—”

Before Nick could continue, Janine took out three pink, heart shaped badges. “Here you are,”

“But, aren’t we supposed to battle you?” I asked her.

“Saving my reputation was enough for me to give these to the three of you,” She smiled then handed each of us a badge.

Emily looked at her first badge. She didn’t hesitate when she took it and smiled.

“Now, I’ll all be seeing you later!” Janine said as he picked up the unconscious Will and dragged him to the city.

“Wow,” Nick gasped. “That was easy,”

“Easy? It took me all night to beat that—” Makoto muttered as he replaced a swear word that was easily knows to be Will.

“Oh well,” Nick muttered. “I need sleep…” He then yawned.

I sat down and leaned against a rock that was just right beside me. I didn’t notice Emily yawn and lay her head on my shoulder as she slept peacefully.

To be continued

[Kenta]

Great chapter Oni! They finally caught the little punk! :cool:
Got their badges! Awesomeness!
Cant wait to read more

[Suzu]

Yeh! they caught Will! earning theyre badges was easy this time ^^ Cant wait for the next chapter!!

[MewMaster Ruler of Worlds]

Great chapter that was easy for them to get their Badges


How did i know that will is going to show up
The next chapter is Beyond the Ocean that sounds cool Keep up the good work

[Cyan Goggles]

Awww!emily and gary are cute!^^ but why it is called unlikely help?

[oni flygon]

but why it is called unlikely help?

Actually, I have no clue... ^_^;; Sometimes, I'm just too tired to make up chapter titles, I just pick out something... Unlikely help...maybe because it's unlikely for Makoto to help again... gah...finished 3/5 of the fanfic! Just 2/5 more 'til I finish it! ;)

[Kenta]

Awesome! Cant wait to read more! Do it Oni :rambo:

[oni flygon]

This is kinda fast...I'm still doing chapter 45...I think I'm writing slower...O-o

Chapter 44: Beyond the ocean

The next day, we found ourselves in a beach just south of Fuchsia city. The people in the city offered us a reward—free access to anywhere in the city but somehow, we refused. Well, Makoto refused actually. He dragged us into refusing.

“Well that was easy,” Nick said as he looked at his badge, which reflected the sun’s rays.

“Yeah. By the way, maybe I can beat Sabrina now.” I said to Nick as I placed my badge along with my other badges in my pocket.

“You sure you’re strong now?” Makoto asked as he lay down on the sand. I thought he slept a while ago but he seems to be awake now.

“Hey Makoto, how come you know so much about things about me?” I asked him.

The roaring waves and the cold ocean breeze came the reply. He was silent and did nothing but stare at the sky.

“I guess you’re not telling then,” I muttered under my breath.

“Nope,” He replied quickly as I finished my sentence.

“So you know all these things about Gary and you won’t tell us, huh?” Nick questioned. “Well that makes you a stalked then.”

“What? I’m no stalker!” Makoto exploded. “I just know stuff about him.”

“Sure, sure.”

The day went on slowly. Nothing much was to be done and my thoughts were to return to Saffron city. But then, my thoughts were of returning home. I missed my mom and everything about home. I sighed as I sat up and looked at the vast ocean. I could see islands peeking from the horizon. Clouds above were wispy and soft.

“Gary?” I heard Emily call from behind me.

I turned around to see her sitting right next to me. “Huh? What is it?”

“You’ve met my daddy before, right?” She asked me, as her eyes remained transfixed at the ocean. “What’s he like?”

“Well,” I began. “He’s kind of…” I thought for a while. “Sorry but I don’t really know much about Silver.”

“Oh, that’s fine.” She sighed as she looked down at the sand.

“I’m sorry I couldn’t tell,” I said to her trying my best to make her not feel bad.

“It’s okay, Gary.” She said then paused. “I hope you’ll find your dad soon.”

“Oh, thanks,” I smiled at her. I know that there might be no more chances for dad to return but I always tried to reassure myself that there was still hope. At the thought of my dad, my stomach churned. Will I ever see him?

~*~*~*~

The rest of the day went on lazily. We regretted that fact that Makoto declined to stay in the city. Now, we were just people who slept at the beach with just fire to keep us warm. The next day we decided to cross the sea. We heard from Janine that the next gym would be at Cinnabar Island—and that meant that we have to cross the sea.

“Well, I guess you guys are on your own again!” Makoto said as he turned to the opposite direction.

“Are you leaving us?” I asked Makoto. I didn’t bother to protest.

“Yep. Got business to do somewhere else. Now, you guys stay out of trouble.”

He left immediately without turning back.

“Wow, he’s actually gone,” Nick muttered. “Now we can go on without having breaks.”

“I don’t know about that.” I said to him. “When do we know when a swarm is coming?”

Nick was silent. “Well, I guess you’re right. But…” He protested but his voice trailed off.

“Oh well, c’mon. Let’s go to Cinnabar!”

Surfing seems to be no problem. All of us had surfing Pokémon already. Nick used his Swampert, Riptide. Emily used her Dragonair and I used my Milotic.

We sat at the backs of our Pokémon as we cruised through the waves. It was an exhilarating feeling with the wind and the water splashing in front.

“This is awesome!” Nick exclaimed as the three of us continued.

I nodded as I looked below at the sea. There were a lot of Pokémon down at the sea. Some Pokémon, I’ve never actually seen before myself. “Cool,” I whispered.

As we continued on to the horizon, the islands came closer and closer to us. Soon, we found ourselves in front of an island that looked quite scary.

“What’s this place supposed to be?” Nick muttered under his breath.

I shrugged. I haven’t even heard of the island. “Maybe we can explore?” I asked.

“I don’t know, Gary.” Nick said. “This place is giving me the creeps.”

I looked at Emily and a curious look was in her eyes.

“Come on, Nick. It’ll be fun!”

Nick mumbled something like “Fine,”

“Okay then, let’s go!”

All three of us approached the island. Mysteriously, it was as if the weather became cold as we landed.

“Man, it’s freezing here,”

“Yeah, must be the wind or something.”

Soon, we found ourselves exploring the island. There doesn’t seem to be anything interesting there except for a cavern.

“You guys thinking what I’m thinking?” I asked Nick and Emily.

Nick shook his head. “No way I’m going down there.”

“Okay. You guys stay here then. I’m going down.”

“W—wait! Never mind!” Nick protested as he began to follow me. Emily just followed us without mentioning a word.

The cavern wasn’t really dark. It was just dimly lit. The sun’s rays filtered from the holes above. We found out that cavern was getting smaller and smaller. Soon, we were on our knees. As we went deeper and deeper, the tunnel was getting darker.

“I’m getting cramped up,” Nick muttered as he struggled to find a comfortable position. “And isn’t this place really, really cold?” He was right, I didn’t notice that I was shivering myself.

“Wait, I heard something.” I said. It was true. I heard someone talking somewhere around the walls of the tunnel. I quickly crawled along the tunnel and tried to follow the sounds.

I didn’t actually notice that the tunnel soon was getting bigger as we continued on. The place also was getting colder and colder. As soon as we reached the end of the tunnel, the voices were audible. There was a hole on the floor of the tunnel where light was streaming upwards. We all looked down and gasped. It was a room in which the walls were rocks. The floor was rugged and dark.

“I do not expect you to fail like what Will has done,” Said a familiar hissing voice.

“Yes, master.” Karen replied.

We could see a figure—Karen. In front of her was Pryce. He sat down in his icy throne and he seems to be weak for his hand was holding to something that looked like a cane and was supporting his body with it.

“Unfortunately, Master, we are being defeated by the three—” Karen began but was interrupted.

“There is not excuse for those curs!” Pryce yelled. His voice rattled through the whole cavern. “There is a way to defeat them and yet you people are not able to do so!”

“But master, it is impossible!” Karen protested.

Pryce stood up angrily then approached her quickly and slapped her. The force of his slap knocked her back a few feet. Pryce swore and returned to his icy throne.

“There will be no excuses this time. Leave us!” Pryce hissed.

Karen, in tears quickly left the room. But then, my mind wandered. What did he mean by “Leave us?” He was clearly the only one in the room. That was soon to be answered.

To be continued

[Suzu]

uh-oh, looks like Gary might be in trouble and, Nick was happy that Makoto was gone ^^, Cool Chapter, liked it!

[Cyan Goggles]

Us? whos us?OHHHH!!I can't wait!!

[Kenta]

Oh yeah! This is defeinately getting better! Cant wait to read more!
Go for it Oni :cool:

[oni flygon]

Sorry I wasn't able to post the chapter yesterday...XP

Here's the chappy!

Chapter 45: Imprisonment

I gasped as a light green haired man came out of the shadows. He looked eerily familiar. His face was filled with scars and his red eyes gleamed in the dark.

“Still not able to defeat the trio, eh?” He whispered. His voice echoed in my ears. It was all too true.

“Just give us more time, master.” Pryce said as the person walked right in front of Pryce. Wait…did Pryce just said the word, master?

“I have no tolerance, Pryce. How many years have they prowled this place? It is unreasonable!” The figure yelled. His voice echoed through the hole and through the tunnel.

I looked up at Nick and Emily. They were both silent and kept on watching.

“I’ve spared your life for long enough. If you fail me one more time, I’ll be taking what was mine.” The man growled.

“Yes master,” Pryce hissed as he bowed.

I tried to find a comfortable position since my knees were aching. But then, I accidentally hit a rock. I gasped as it came down the hole and into the room. The man turned around and looked at the hole.

“Intruders!” He yelled. “Take them!”

All three of us scrambled backwards but we were all too late. An icy tentacle came from the hole and grabbed out feet and dragged us towards it.

“Oh crap!” Nick yelled as we all crashed down to the floor.

As the dust cleared, I could see everything in the room. Rocks were scattered everywhere around the icy room. I tried to sit up but the pain on my shoulder was too much. Nick groaned in pain beside me and Emily, who was clinging to my sleeve, was also in pain.

“Well, well, well…” Pryce hissed as he towered in front of us. “If it isn’t Gary and his friends.”

The man walked up to us. “So this is the boy that has been causing you troubles, is it not?” He muttered as he eyed me.

“Yes, he is.”

He stretched out his hand and grabbed my throat. Then, he lifted me up, making me choke.

“Gary!” Emily cried but was quickly wrapped by Pryce’s tentacle. Nick was next when Pryce’s tentacle wrapped around him too.

“You look pretty familiar,” Pryce muttered. “Ah yes, Silver’s child if I am not mistaken. The little boy’s already a man, eh?”

I was still under pain as the man gripped my throat. I struggled as hard as I could but the man overpowered me. I could see the rage in his dark red eyes. I swear I saw them before but I couldn’t remember. But then, he released me, letting me fall on the ground, clutching my throat and gasping.

“Pitiful,” He muttered. “This boy posses a threat to us and yet he is powerless under me.”

I could feel Pryce’s icy tentacle wrap around me.

“And yet, you could not defeat him?” The man continued.

“Master, he was aided by them!”

“It does not matter. As long as they are here, do whatever you want with them.”

My mind raced. Who was ‘them?’ But then, my mind stopped immediately and learned what he meant by the three. Toshin, Sakaki and Makoto. At the moment, I could remember who the man was.

“Y—you’re Reiji!” I stammered, still gasping for breath.

Reiji looked at me with bewilderment. “How did you know my name?”

“I—I saw you b—before!” I gasped. “You—you killed that girl! Toshin wants you dead!”

He recoiled. “So you do know about Toshin. Obviously, he granted you some of his powers, did he not?”

I didn’t do anything but glared at him.

“Gary, what are you talking about?” Nick asked. “Do you know that guy?”

A small laugh came from Reiji. It was a low hideous laugh that I remembered vividly in my vision. The low laugh turned into maniacal laughter that echoed through the walls.

He dived and grabbed me by my neck and slammed me to the floor. I could not describe the terror that was inside me.

“So you have learned about me?” Reiji hissed. I could clearly see the madness in his red eyes. “Tell me, boy. Tell me what do you know about me!”

I closed my eyes and tried to struggle once more or waited for angry blows towards my face but could not feel them. I could feel his grip loosen as he let go of me.

“I’ve changed my mind,” Reiji said as he rose. “Kill them. All of them.”

I was still lying on the floor as he announced his verdict. I heard a small squeal from Emily and an angry growl from Nick. I tried to stand up but the tentacles prevented any movement by my body.

Pryce let out a low cold laugh. “It will be my pleasure.” He said coldly. Then, I could feel myself being dragged. There were people behind us that we didn’t notice. The next thing I remembered, we were being taken out of the icy room.

“Wha—hey! Slow down!” I heard Nick said as I could feel him struggle next to me. I opened my eyes and looked around. “Where are you taking us?” Nick yelled.

“To a place where it will be your last!” A man replied. Minutes of dragging felt like hours and days for me. My heart pounded wildly and cold sweat began drip from my forehead.

“Gary,” Emily cried. “I don’t want to die yet,”

After hearing those words, the man laughed. “Don’t worry, you’re all going to die a slow, painful death!” I caught a glimpse of the man. He seems to be wearing a mask similar to that of Pryce and a black uniform.

Finally, he stopped. I could feel the man raise us up and throw us into a room. As soon as we hit the wall, we were released from the icy tentacles that held us. Then, I could feel my Pokéballs being taken away. I looked over and Nick and Emily’s Pokéballs were being taken away, too.

“Hey!” Nick yelled as he stood up quickly despite the pain. He began to run but a steel door slammed in front of him. He slammed his fist on the door. “Get us out of here!”

The room was nothing more than a jail cell. A single light lit the whole room. Nothing else was in there. Emptiness. Only the three of us were inside the rugged walls of the chamber, awaiting our death.

I just sat there on the ground, all hope lost. Emily was just beside me, crying. Nick was still pounding on the door even though his hands were already bruised.

“It’s no use…” I muttered as I looked at the ground. “I’m sorry I dragged you guys into this…”

Nick remained silent as he leaned on the door. Only Emily’s sobbing was heard in the room.

Reiji’s eyes loomed in my mind. The mad, red eyes glared back at me as I tried to take them out of my mind. I slammed my fist on the ground feeling everything waste away at the moment. No one could describe our despair. We were just kids…what could a bunch of kids do?

I remembered my mom. She would be worried right now. I wondered what would she think if I just disappeared along with dad…I felt sorry for her as a tear ran down my eye. All my thoughts about seeing dad again dwindled as every second passed.

Soon, I found myself asleep. I couldn’t remember what time it was or know if it was either day or night. It was a dreamless sleep. Soon, I was awakened by a voice.

‘Master…’ I blinked and sat up clutching my arm, which was still hurt. ‘Master,’ Repeated the voice again.

‘Abby? Abby is that you?’ I thought. A wave of desperation came into my mind.

‘Yes it is, master,’ Abby replied. ‘I am glad you are well.’

‘Abby? You can still talk to me? How?’ I asked her. I couldn’t control myself. This could be out only hope of escaping.

‘I am a psychic Pokémon, am I not…” Abby whispered. Her voice—the voice of a whispering child made hope return immediately.

‘Do you know where am I?’ I asked.

‘Not at the moment, master,’ She replied. ‘But I have summoned help from mistress Sakaki,’

‘Sakaki? Good,’ I was overjoyed as I leapt up amidst my sleeping friends.

‘She is now on her way. Please have patience.’ Abby said, feeling my joy. ‘Now, I must go.’

I didn’t hear her afterwards but I knew Sakaki was coming.

To be continued

[Suzu]

Awsome Chapter! Loved It! I had a feeling they were going to fall through the ceiling ^_^;; and Pryce is obaying the Reiji guy, Interesting... Please Continue!!

[Kenta]

Awesome chapter! Got caught eh? :P
Lets hope Sakaki can get them out of this.
Evil Reigi!

[Cyan Goggles]

wow!I liked this one!OHH!I just can't wait!

[oni flygon]

Since I wasn't able to post yesterday, I'm posting one again! ^_^

Chapter 46: Pious Guardian

“Wake up, you!” I felt myself being shook. I opened my eyes and noticed Karen kicking me. I noticed that my hands were tied up. I looked around and saw that Nick and Emily were both standing. Their hands were bound, too.

“Good, now stand!” I felt my shirt being dragged upwards. I stood up as Karen held my shirt.

“Now, the master must have found you useless or something but he wants you killed.” Karen muttered as she led us out of the room.

Dry tears marked Emily’s face. A grim expression was in Nick’s face rather than his cheerful one. Isn’t Sakaki supposed to arrive right now? I asked myself. Karen’s hand pushed me as she led us upstairs. I didn’t know how long we’ve been going up but as soon as we reached the top, I knew we were really high.

We looked down and noticed that we were up above on top on one of the island’s cliffs. The sea below roared as the waves hit the rocks below.

“Are…are you going to drop us?” I stammered.

Karen laughed. “No, kid. That’s a quick death. The master wants a slow painful one.”

I noticed that Emily was really worried this time. Nick didn’t seem to bother he just glared at Karen.

“Here’s a taste,” Karen said as she kicked me in the stomach. I could feel blood come out of my mouth as I gasped for air.

“Gary!” Emily cried.

“You’re going to be next, little girl if you don’t shut up!” Karen snapped as I felt her hand grab my neck. I could feel her hand grip my neck tighter. Her nails dug into my skin.

“A little boy like you shouldn’t be prowling around grown-up’s work.” She said as she continued to choke me. A sharp slap followed.

I was waiting for Sakaki and yet there was no trace of her.

“This should have been a man’s work…but I’m the only woman manly enough to do this,” Karen muttered as she continued to slap me more. Then, I felt her grip release my neck. I fell down to the ground gasping for air. Warm blood was leaking out from my mouth. “Who’s next?” Karen yelled. “Oh, how about you, little girl?”

She noticed Emily, who was cringing in fear. I tried to open my eyes but the pain kept them closed.

“Silver eyes, red hair,” Karen muttered. “My, my. Master was right. You are Silver’s daughter. It would be a pleasure to kill you right now but master wants to do that personally.”

Emily whimpered in fear as Karen gripped her neck. Before she could raise her hand to slap her, I was already standing.

“Don’t…don’t you dare hurt her…” I muttered as I struggled to stand.

Karen laughed. “What can you do to prevent me?” She snorted. Then I heard a sharp slap. Emily’s cries echoed in my mind as she was slapped continuously.

“Stop!” I yelled as I tried to approach them. Karen dropped the sobbing Emily immediately. I staggered to them, trying to maintain my balance.

“Pitiful,” Karen whispered as she grabbed my hair. “It’s useless to resist now.”

She tugged my hair painfully. I tried to scream but I couldn’t.

“I don’t know why the master wanted you to stay alive for one moment and wants you dead the next. But I’ll just follow orders…” She said as her grip tightened.

“Enough, Karen. You’ve done enough already.” My heart leapt when I heard the familiar voice.

I squinted to see Sakaki standing in between Emily and Nick. Karen turned around and was immediately horrified.

“No! How did you find us?” She shrieked at Sakaki.

Sakaki simply smiled. She didn’t look angry or agitated. This was the first time I realized that Sakaki actually looked pretty young—more like a teenager.

“Answer me!” Karen released me as she ran towards Sakaki. She took out her Ultra Ball and quickly summoned her Houndoom. “Take that, psychic princess!” Karen mocked.

Sakaki smiled happily again. “It’s true I do bring a lot of psychic Pokémon with me…” She said keeping her smile. “But my team isn’t all psychic.” She took out a Pokéball and summoned her Pokémon. It was a blue Pokémon that stood in all fours. Its tail looked like a fish’s tail and it looked as if it had gills. It was a Vaporeon.

It didn’t seem to faze Karen that much. “Houndoom, fire blast!”

“Mirror coat,” Sakaki countered.

I could see a powerful wheel of fire come out of Houndoom. Then, as the attack hit Vaporeon, the attack reflected immediately and came back towards Karen. Karen shrieked as she and her Houndoom were caught in the inferno.

Meanwhile, I dragged myself until I reach Emily and Nick. “You guys okay?” I said.

Nick nodded. Emily instinctively clung to me.

“You three!” Sakaki yelled as she threw knife and landed on the ground, which was right next to us. “Get yourselves free and find your Pokémon. I’ll meet all of you later.”

Sakaki continued to battle Karen relentlessly as I cut off the ropes that tied me. Then, I set Emily free and next was Nick. We both ran out to the door without turning back.

“Where are our Pokémon?” Nick yelled as we ran through the stonewalled corridor.

“No clue,” I gasped as we suddenly reached where the corridor splits in three. “Where do we go?” I muttered.

“Maybe we should split up?”

“I don’t know. It’s too risky…” I looked over to Emily and she nodded. “Okay, we’ll split up then. We’ll go back here when we find something.”

Nick took the left path, Emily took the middle and I took the right one. I ran as fast as I could in the corridor. Doors lined the walls and lamps on the roof lit the corridor. My lungs ached and my legs burned as I continued on. Soon, I was just walking. I was fully exhausted and I couldn’t run anymore.

When I reached the end of the corridor, I was standing in front of a huge steel door.

“This might be the place where they keep out Pokémon,” I thought to myself. I gathered all of my courage and opened the door with ease. It was lighter than it looked. Then, I steeped inside the dim lit room.